A review of the Covenant, wherein the originall, grounds, means, matter, and ends of it are examined: and out of the principles of the remonstrances, declarations, votes, orders, and ordinances of the prime covenanteers, or the firmer grounds of Scripture, law, and reason, disproved.
         Langbaine, Gerard, 1609-1658.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A67901 of text R210023 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Wing L371). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 282 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 60 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A67901
         Wing L371
         ESTC R210023
         99868860
         99868860
         121216
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A67901)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 121216)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 1:E2[27])
      
       
         
           
             A review of the Covenant, wherein the originall, grounds, means, matter, and ends of it are examined: and out of the principles of the remonstrances, declarations, votes, orders, and ordinances of the prime covenanteers, or the firmer grounds of Scripture, law, and reason, disproved.
             Langbaine, Gerard, 1609-1658.
          
           [12], 106, [2] p.
           
             L. Lichfield],
             [Oxford :
             Printed in the yeare, 1644 [i.e. 1645]
          
           
             Anonymous. By Gerard Langbaine, the elder.
             Printer's name and place of publication from Wing.
             Wing has publication year 1644[5]; Madan has Jan? 1644/5; but Thomason catalogue lists under 1644.
             Annotation on Thomason copy: "said to be printed at Bristoll"; "July 22".
             The last leaf is blank.
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Solemn League and Covenant (1643). -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
       A67901  R210023  (Wing L371).  civilwar no A review of the Covenant, wherein the originall, grounds, means, matter, and ends of it are examined: and out of the principles of the remon Langbaine, Gerard 1645    50289 311 50 0 0 0 0 72 D  The  rate of 72 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the D category of texts with between 35 and 100 defects per 10,000 words. 
        2000-00 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2001-12 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-01 TCP Staff (Michigan)
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-01 TCP Staff (Michigan)
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2002-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
         
           A
           REVIEW
           OF
           THE
           COVENANT
           ,
           WHEREIN
           The
           Originall
           ,
           Grounds
           ,
           Means
           ,
           Matter
           ,
           and
           Ends
           of
           it
           are
           examined
           :
           AND
           Out
           of
           the
           Principles
           of
           the
           Remonstrances
           ,
           Declarations
           ,
           Votes
           ,
           Orders
           ,
           and
           Ordinances
           of
           the
           prime
           Covenanteers
           ,
           or
           the
           firmer
           Grounds
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           Law
           ,
           and
           Reason
           ,
           disproved
           .
        
         
           HOSEA
           10.3,4
           .
        
         
           Now
           they
           shall
           say
           ,
           We
           have
           no
           King
           ,
           because
           we
           feared
           not
           the
           Lord
           ,
           What
           then
           should
           a
           King
           do
           to
           us
           ?
        
         
           They
           have
           spoken
           words
           ,
           swearing
           falsely
           in
           making
           a
           Covenant
           :
           thus
           judgement
           springeth
           up
           as
           hemlocke
           in
           the
           furrowes
           of
           the
           field
           .
        
         
           Printed
           in
           the
           Yeare
           ,
           1644.
           
        
      
       
       
       
         
           The
           Contents
           of
           the
           Chapters
           in
           this
           ensuing
           Discourse
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               By
               what
               meanes
               the
               Covenanteers
               were
               reduced
               to
               the
               necessity
               of
               entering
               into
               this
               Combination
               ,
               confessed
               to
               be
               their
               last
               refuge
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 1.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Grounds
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               false
               Assertions
               laid
               down
               in
               the
               Preface
               to
               it
               ,
               disproved
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 4.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Wherein
               is
               shewed
               that
               the
               Covenanteers
               falsly
               affirm●
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
              
               Themselves
               to
               be
               
                 All
                 sorts
                 of
                 Commons
                 .
              
            
             
             
               
                 2.
                 
              
               To
               live
               
                 All
                 under
                 one
                 King
                 .
              
            
             
             
               
                 3.
                 
              
               To
               be
               
                 All
                 of
                 one
                 Reformed
                 Religion
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 p.
                 5.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 4.
                 
              
               In
               taking
               this
               Covenant
               to
               have
               
                 an
                 eye
                 to
                 the
                 King●
                 Honour
                 and
                 Peace
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdomes
                 ,
              
            
             
             
               
                 5.
                 
              
               Or
               upon
               
                 all
                 the
                 Plots
              
               against
               Religion
               
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 .
              
            
             
             
               
                 6.
                 
              
               That
               they
               sweare
               
                 after
                 mature
                 deliberation
                 .
              
            
             
             
               
                 7.
                 
              
               That
               their
               supposed
               Enemies
               have
               an
               intention
               
                 to
                 subvert
                 Religion
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 p.
                 6.
                 
              
            
             
             
               
                 8.
                 
              
               That
               their
               own
               
                 Supplications
              
               and
               
                 Remonstrances
              
               have
               been
               any
               meanes
               
                 to
                 preserve
                 it
                 ,
              
            
             
             
               
                 9.
                 
              
               Or
               
                 themselves
                 from
                 utter
                 ruine
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 p.
                 7.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 10.
                 
              
               That
               this
               Covenant
               is
               
                 according
                 to
              
               any
               former
               
                 practice
                 of
                 these
                 Kingdomes
              
               (
               The
               late
               Scottish
               Covenant
               how
               unlike
               it
               .
               )
            
             
             
               
                 11.
                 
              
               Or
               
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 God's
                 People
              
               (
               Iewes
               ,
               Germans
               ,
               Low-Countreymen
               ,
               
                 or
                 other
                 Protestants
              
               )
               
                 in
                 other
                 Nations
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 p.
                 9.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               The
               unlawfulnesse
               of
               the
               Covenant
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Cause
               Efficient
               ;
               as
               made
               by
               Subjects
               against
               the
               will
               of
               their
               Superiour
               in
               such
               things
               as
               necessarily
               require
               his
               consent
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 11.
                 
              
            
             
               This
               illegality
               proved
               upon
               it
               
                 1.
                 
              
               As
               a
               Vow
               .
            
             
             
               This
               illegality
               proved
               upon
               it
               
                 2.
                 
              
               As
               an
               Oath
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 12.
                 
              
            
             
               This
               illegality
               proved
               upon
               it
               
                 3.
                 
              
               As
               a
               League
               .
            
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               The
               matter
               of
               the
               Covenant
               examined
               ;
               and
               proved
               ,
               first
               ,
               to
               be
               against
               
                 Truth
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 p.
                 13.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               In
               that
               they
               falsly
               sweare
            
             
               
                 I
                 .
              
               The
               
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 Government
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Worship
              
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Scotland
              
               to
               be
               
                 according
                 to
                 Gods
                 Word
                 .
              
            
             
             
               
                 II.
              
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               
                 England
              
               not
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               as
               contradicting
               their
               practices
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 14.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 III.
              
               The
               Lord
               not
               
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
              
               so
               long
               as
               Prelacy
               is
               not
               extirpate
               .
            
             
             
               
                 IV.
              
               That
               Prelacy
               is
               a
               sin
               ,
               and
               that
               if
               private
               men
               should
               not
               take
               upon
               them
               to
               be
               Reformers
               ,
               they
               should
               be
               
                 partakers
                 in
                 other
                 mens
                 sinnes
                 .
              
            
             
             
             
               
                 V.
              
               That
               the
               
                 Cause
              
               of
               Religion
               
                 is
                 common
              
               to
               them
               all
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 18.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 VI
                 .
              
               That
               they
               
                 earnestly
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 humbled
                 .
              
            
             
             
               
                 VII
                 .
              
               That
               the
               
                 sinnes
              
               by
               them
               mentioned
               ,
               are
               the
               true
               
                 causes
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdomes
                 distresse
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 p.
                 19.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               many
               ambiguities
               in
               it
               ,
               especially
               this
               ,
               
                 Who
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 authenticke
                 Interpreter
                 o●
                 it
                 ,
              
               cannot
               be
               sworne
               
                 in
                 judgement
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 p.
                 20.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Where
               we
               enquire
               ,
            
             
               
                 I.
              
               Who
               ought
               to
               be
               the
               Interpreter
               in
               other
               ordinary
               Oaths
               ;
            
             
             
               
                 II.
              
               Who
               in
               this
               .
               Whether
               every
               man
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               the
               foremen
               for
               all
               ;
               and
               how
               they
               may
               differ
               .
               Particular
               doubts
               proposed
               upon
               which
               the
               Covenanteers
               are
               not
               resolved
               :
               As
               ,
            
             
             
               
                 III.
              
               Wherein
               the
               
                 Doctrine
              
               and
               
                 Discipline
              
               of
               
                 Scotland
              
               consists
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 22.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 IV.
              
               Who
               those
               
                 Common
                 Enemies
              
               are
               against
               whom
               they
               sweare
               .
            
             
             
               
                 V.
              
               What
               the
               
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 Worship
                 ,
                 Di●cipline
                 ,
              
               and
               Church-Government
               of
               
                 England
              
               is
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Covenanteers
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 23.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 VI
                 .
              
               To
               what
               that
               clause
               relates
               ,
               
                 According
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 .
              
            
             
             
               
                 VII
                 .
              
               What
               meant
               by
               —
               
                 Whatsoever
                 shall
                 be
                 found
              
               contrary
               to
               the
               power
               of
               godlinesse
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 24.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 VIII
                 .
              
               In
               what
               sense
               they
               vow
               
                 to
                 de●end
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Person
                 and
                 Authority
                 .
              
            
             
             
               
                 IX
                 .
              
               And
               whether
               the
               
                 Kings
                 preservation
              
               must
               be
               preferred
               before
               the
               
                 preservation
              
               of
               all
               ,
               or
               any
               one
               
                 Priviledge
                 of
                 Parliament
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 p
                 25.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 X
              
               What
               
                 Liberty
              
               they
               intend
               .
               Whether
               to
               be
               free
               States
               .
            
             
             
               
                 XI
                 ,
              
               Who
               meant
               by
               —
               
                 Both
                 Kingdomes
                 .
              
               And
               which
               the
               
                 Supreme
                 Iudicatory
              
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 26.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 XII
                 .
              
               What
               they
               understand
               by
               the
               
                 Yoak
                 of
                 Antichristian
                 Tyranny
                 .
              
            
             
          
        
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI
             .
          
           
             
               That
               the
               performance
               of
               sundry
               Clauses
               in
               the
               Covenant
               cannot
               be
               without
               grand
               inconvenience
               or
               injustice
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 27.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Such
               is
               their
               swearing
            
             
               
                 I.
              
               Constantly
               to
               
                 preserve
              
               the
               Scottish
               
                 Government
              
               (
               a
               humane
               invention
               )
               and
               
                 Discipline
                 ,
              
               in
               its
               own
               nature
               alterable
               .
            
             
             
               
                 II.
              
               To
               reforme
               the
               
                 English
              
               and
               
                 Irish
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 :
              
               which
               is
               hard
               to
               be
               found
               ,
               and
               not
               necessary
               to
               be
               followed
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 28.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 III.
              
               To
               endeavour
               
                 the
                 nearest
                 uniformity
              
               in
               all
               the
               three
               Kingdomes
               ;
               which
               is
               not
               possible
               to
               be
               compassed
               ,
               nor
               fitting
               to
               be
               kept
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 30.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 IV.
              
               To
               preserve
               the
               
                 Priviledges
                 of
                 Parliaments
                 ;
              
               whereof
               some
               challenged
               to
               be
               such
               ,
               are
               declared
               to
               be
               incompatible
               ;
               others
               argued
               to
               be
               injust
               .
            
             
             
               
                 V.
              
               To
               accuse
               all
               
                 Delinquents
              
               and
               
                 Malignants
                 ,
              
               not
               excepting
               a
               mans
               own
               selfe
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 34.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 VI
                 .
              
               To
               endeavour
               that
               all
               such
               
                 may
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 punishment
                 ,
              
               without
               hope
               of
               mercy
               or
               pardon
               .
            
             
             
               
                 VII
                 .
                 Each
                 man
                 to
                 go
                 before
                 another
              
               in
               the
               example
               of
               Reformation
               ;
               without
               waiting
               for
               the
               Ministers
               to
               shew
               ,
               or
               Magistrates
               authority
               to
               lead
               the
               way
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 35.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               That
               many
               things
               vowed
               in
               the
               Covenant
               are
               not
               possible
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 36.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               For
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               all
               the
               Covenanteers
               ,
            
             
               
                 I.
                 Constantly
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 all
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 their
                 lives
                 to
                 endeavour
              
               each
               particular
               they
               sweare
               .
            
             
             
               
                 II.
              
               Mutually
               
                 to
                 preserve
                 the
                 Priviledges
                 of
                 Parliament
              
               of
               all
               the
               Kingdomes
               .
            
             
             
             
               
                 III.
              
               To
               assist
               and
               defend
               
                 all
                 that
                 enter
                 into
                 thi●
                 Covenant
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 p.
                 38.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 IV.
              
               Never
               to
               alter
               their
               opinions
               
                 to
                 neutrality
                 or
                 indifferency
                 .
              
            
             
             
               
                 V.
              
               To
               observe
               
                 all
              
               the
               Cla●ses
               in
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               some
               whereof
               imply
               contradiction
               .
            
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               That
               the
               very
               taking
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               other
               avowed
               actions
               of
               the
               Covenanteers
               ,
               are
               
                 in
                 ●act
              
               contradictory
               to
               the
               formall
               words
               of
               their
               Oat●
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 40.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               This
               is
               argued
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               sweare
               ,
            
             
               According
               to
               their
               
                 callings
                 ,
              
               to
               extirpate
               all
               
                 Popery
                 ,
                 Superstition
                 ,
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 Schisme
                 ,
                 Faction
                 ;
              
            
             
               And
               to
               preserve
               the
               
                 Priviledges
              
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               
                 Liberties
              
               of
               the
               Kingdomes
               ,
               
                 Authority
              
               of
               the
               King
               :
            
          
           
             
               Yet
               is
               their
               taking
               and
               enforcing
               of
               this
               Oath
            
             
               
                 I.
              
               Inconsistent
               with
               most
               of
               their
               
                 Callings
                 .
              
            
             
             
               
                 II.
              
               An
               act
               of
               
                 Popery
                 ,
              
               properly
               so
               called
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 41.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 III.
              
               As
               great
               a
               
                 Superstition
              
               as
               Monastique
               vowes
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 44.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 IV.
              
               A
               Branch
               of
               
                 Aëriani●me
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               a
               
                 Heresie
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 p.
                 46.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 V.
              
               A
               vowed
               
                 Schisme
              
               from
               their
               mother
               Church
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 48.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 VI
                 .
              
               A
               breach
               of
               the
               iust
               
                 Priviledges
              
               of
               Parliament
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 50.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 VII
                 .
              
               An
               encroachment
               upon
               the
               publique
               
                 Liberty
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 p.
                 53.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 VIII
                 .
              
               A
               contempt
               of
               the
               
                 Kings
                 Authority
                 .
              
            
             
             
               
                 IX
                 .
              
               A
               sworne
               
                 Faction
              
               against
               the
               better
               part
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               .
            
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               That
               many
               particulars
               vowed
               in
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               intended
               by
               the
               Covenanteers
               ,
               are
               simply
               and
               absolutely
               unlawfull
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 55.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Such
               are
            
             
               
                 I.
              
               The
               alteration
               of
               Religion
               established
               by
               Law
               ,
               without
               the
               Lawgivers
               consent
               .
            
             
             
             
               
                 II.
              
               The
               Extirpation
               of
               Episcopacy
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 61.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 III.
              
               The
               pulling
               down
               the
               present
               Church●Government
               ,
               before
               they
               be
               agreed
               upon
               another
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 63.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 IV.
              
               The
               Extirpation
               of
               the
               present
               Ministery
               ,
               as
               being
               
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Officers
              
               that
               
                 depend
                 upon
                 the
                 Hierarchy
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 p.
                 66.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 V.
              
               The
               Extirpation
               of
               
                 Deanes
                 and
                 Chapters
                 ,
              
               and
               alienation
               of
               the
               Churches
               patrimony
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 68.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 VI
                 .
              
               Their
               illegall
               forcing
               the
               
                 King
              
               to
               go
               against
               his
               
                 Oath
                 ,
              
               legally
               taken
               at
               his
               Coronation
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 72.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 VII
                 .
              
               Their
               swearing
               to
               have
               no
               
                 respect
                 of
                 persons
              
               in
               their
               Extirpations
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 75.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 VIII
                 .
              
               Their
               allowing
               their
               Iudges
               to
               punish
               Malignants
               as
               they
               shall
               thinke
               
                 convenient
                 ,
              
               though
               their
               offences
               do
               not
               so
               
                 deserve
                 .
              
            
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Covenant
               is
               repugnant
               to
               those
               generall
               Ends
               for
               which
               it
               is
               pretended
               to
               be
               taken
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 78.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               As
               being
               ,
            
             
               
                 I.
              
               Contrary
               to
               the
               
                 Glory
                 of
                 God
                 .
              
            
             
             
               
                 II.
              
               Destructive
               to
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Religion
                 ,
              
               and
               serving
               rather
               to
               advance
               Popery
               .
            
             
             
               
                 III.
              
               Derogatory
               to
               the
               
                 Kings
                 Honour
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 p.
                 80.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 IV.
              
               Preiudiciall
               to
               the
               
                 Liberties
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdomes
                 ,
              
               as
               taken
               for
               the
               upholding
               of
               their
               power
               ,
               by
               whom
               all
               publike
               Liberty
               is
               already
               destroyed
               .
            
             
             
               
                 V.
              
               Inconsistent
               with
               the
               
                 Peace
              
               of
               the
               Kingdomes
               :
               as
               tending
               immediately
               to
               nothing
               but
               Warre
               with
               others
               ,
               and
               not
               likely
               to
               end
               in
               Peace
               amongst
               themselves
               .
            
             
          
        
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             
               That
               the
               particular
               Ends
               of
               the
               severall
               Articles
               are
               likewise
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               matter
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 87.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               As
               ,
            
             
               
                 I.
              
               A
               violent
               
                 Reformation
                 ,
              
               with
               the
               
                 Growth
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 II.
              
               A
               violent
               
                 Extirpation
              
               of
               what
               is
               not
               sin
               ,
               with
               the
               clearing
               of
               the
               Extirpers
               from
               sin
               .
            
             
               
                 III.
              
               Their
               swearing
               ,
               absolutely
               
                 to
                 preserve
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Parliaments
                 ,
              
               but
               the
               
                 Kings
              
               Person
               and
               Authority
               with
               reservation
               ,
               for
               this
               
                 End
                 ,
              
               that
               the
               world
               may
               judge
               of
               their
               loyalty
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               have
               no
               intentions
               to
               
                 diminish
              
               his
               iust
               
                 Power
                 .
              
            
             
               Here
               the
               world
               is
               in
               part
               informed
               wherein
               the
               Kings
               iust
               Power
               consists
               :
               As
               ,
               
                 
                   (
                   
                     1.
                     
                  
                   In
                   making
                
                 
                   
                     p.
                     88.
                  
                   of
                   Law
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     2.
                     
                  
                   In
                   making
                
                 
                   
                     p.
                     88.
                  
                   of
                   Law
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     3.
                     
                  
                   In
                   declaring
                
                 
                   
                     p.
                     89.
                  
                   of
                   Law
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     4●
                  
                   In
                   executing
                
                 
                 
                   
                     5.
                     
                  
                   In
                   appointing
                   Iustices
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   
                     6.
                     
                  
                   In
                   pardoning
                   offenders
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     p.
                     90.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     7.
                     
                  
                   In
                   disposing
                   of
                   preferments
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   
                     8.
                     
                  
                   In
                   protecting
                   his
                   Subiects
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   
                     9.
                     
                  
                   In
                   Supremacy
                   over
                   all
                   Estates
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   
                     10.
                     
                  
                   In
                   calling
                   ,
                   adiourning
                   ,
                   proroguing
                   ,
                   dissolving
                   of
                   Parliaments
                   .
                   )
                
                 
                   
                     p.
                     91.
                     
                  
                
              
            
             
               And
               how
               all
               these
               
                 Powers
              
               are
               actually
               
                 diminished
                 ,
              
               if
               not
               destroyed
               by
               the
               Covenanteers
               .
            
             
               In
               treating
               of
               the
               last
               particular
               ,
               the
               equity
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               validity
               of
               the
               late
               
                 Act
                 ,
                 Against
                 the
                 Dissolution
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 Parliament
                 ,
              
               is
               ventilated
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             
               The
               true
               End
               of
               framing
               and
               enjoyning
               this
               Covenant
               ,
               
                 The
                 bringing
                 in
                 of
                 the
                 Sco●s
                 ,
              
               absolutely
               unlawfull
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 96.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 I.
              
               In
               respect
               of
               the
               
                 English
              
               inv●●ing
               .
            
             
               
                 p.
                 97.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 II.
              
               In
               respect
               of
               the
               
                 Sco●s
              
               comming
               .
               (
               Where
               the
               three
               pretended
               Reasons
               of
               their
               Invasion
               are
               debated
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 
              
            
             
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
              
               The
               g●●d
               ●f
               Religion
               in
               
                 England
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 p.
                 98.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
              
               The
               〈◊〉
               of
               their
               native
               King
               .
            
             
               
                 p
                 99.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
              
               The
               rescuing
               this
               Kingdome
               from
               destruction
               .
               )
            
             
               
                 p.
                 100.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               III.
            
             Their
             many
             former
             Oaths
             and
             Protestations
             to
             the
             contrary●
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             
               From
               these
               premises
               the
               Covenant
               is
               concluded
               unlawfull
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               
                 Forme
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 p.
                 104.
                 
              
            
          
        
      
       
       
         
           Errata
           ,
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   Page
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   Line
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   For
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   Reade
                
              
            
             
               
                 3
              
               
                 18
              
               
                 left
              
               
                 last
              
            
             
               
                 6
              
               
                 3
              
               
                 
                   desciverant
                
              
               
                 
                   desciver●nt
                
              
            
             
               
                 7
              
               
                 2
              
               
                 and
              
               
                 or
              
            
             
               
                 8
              
               
                 34
              
               
                 abjected
              
               
                 abjured
              
            
             
               
                 10
              
               
                 13
              
               
                 
                   Passan
                
              
               
                 
                   Passa●
                
              
            
             
               
                 14
              
               
                 35
              
               
                 convented
              
               
                 convened
              
            
             
               
                 
                   ib.
                
              
               
                 37
              
               
                 knew
              
               
                 know
              
            
             
               
                 21
              
               
                 21
              
               
                 interferre
              
               
                 interfere
              
            
             
               
                 23
              
               
                 33
              
               
                 Assembly
                 that
              
               
                 Assembly
                 of
                 that
              
            
             
               
                 25
              
               
                 6
              
               
                 bulke
              
               
                 balke
              
            
             
               
                 29
              
               
                 6
              
               
                 to
                 
                   English
                
              
               
                 to
                 the
                 
                   English
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   ib.
                
              
               
                 20
              
               
                 our
              
               
                 one
              
            
             
               
                 31
              
               
                 29
              
               
                 must
              
               
                 might
              
            
             
               
                 37
              
               
                 31
              
               
                 considered
              
               
                 considerable
              
            
          
        
         
           Those
           Quotations
           which
           occurre
           out
           of
           the
           Remonstrances
           or
           Declarations
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           are
           taken
           out
           of
           that
           
             Exact
             Collection
             ,
          
           printed
           for
           
             Edward
             Husbands
             ,
          
           and
           published
           by
           speciall
           Order
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           made
           
             Martii
          
           24.
           1642.
           which
           is
           here
           usually
           pointed
           at
           ,
           the
           most
           compendious
           way
           by
           these
           Characters
           .
        
      
    
     
       
       
       
         
           A
           Review
           of
           the
           Covenant
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             By
             what
             meanes
             the
             Covenanteers
             were
             reduced
             to
             the
             necessity
             of
             entering
             into
             this
             Combination
             ,
             confessed
             to
             be
             their
             last
             Refuge
             .
          
           
             WHen
             the
             danger
             is
             once
             over
             ,
             to
             reflect
             upon
             the
             many
             miseries
             they
             have
             undergone
             ,
             may
             haply
             afford
             some
             small
             comfort
             to
             such
             as
             shall
             escape
             :
             but
             so
             long
             as
             we
             groane
             under
             the
             present
             distempers
             ,
             and
             can
             discerne
             no
             probable
             end
             of
             our
             sufferings
             but
             with
             our selves
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             sad
             contemplation
             to
             look
             back
             upon
             our
             former
             Peace
             ,
             and
             enquire
             by
             what
             sleights
             we
             were
             fooled
             out
             of
             so
             happy
             a
             condition
             .
             He
             that
             found
             the
             poor
             man
             ready
             to
             perish
             in
             the
             bottome
             of
             the
             pit
             ,
             and
             was
             more
             inquisitive
             how
             he
             fell
             in
             ,
             then
             sollicitous
             to
             use
             meanes
             how
             to
             help
             him
             out
             ,
             expressed
             a
             greater
             measure
             of
             curiosity
             then
             Charity
             .
          
           
             It
             shall
             therefore
             be
             my
             chiefest
             endeavour
             to
             rescue
             ,
             if
             I
             may
             ,
             the
             many
             seduced
             Scules
             out
             of
             that
             pit
             of
             Destruction
             into
             which
             they
             are
             already
             plunged
             .
             The
             danger
             of
             those
             courses
             that
             led
             them
             thither
             ,
             was
             wisely
             foreseene
             
               a
            
             and
             timely
             foretold
             by
             His
             Majesty
             ;
             but
             
               urgentibus
               Imperium
               fatis
               ,
               salutares
               Dei
               atque
               hominum
               admonitiones
               spernuntur
               .
            
          
           
           
             If
             the
             Contrivers
             of
             these
             great
             Tropicks
             in
             Church
             and
             State
             had
             at
             first
             ,
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             acquainted
             us
             with
             their
             designes
             ,
             we
             should
             have
             been
             affraid
             to
             owne
             ,
             and
             ashamed
             to
             abet
             them
             .
             No
             question
             but
             what
             comes
             last
             in
             execution
             was
             first
             in
             their
             intention
             .
             The
             subversion
             of
             Government
             ,
             as
             well
             Civill
             as
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             was
             the
             prime
             aime
             of
             those
             Architects
             of
             State
             ,
             who
             were
             to
             erect
             their
             private
             greatnesse
             upon
             the
             publique
             Ruines
             .
             For
             whom
             it
             had
             been
             in
             vaine
             to
             strike
             immediatly
             at
             the
             face
             of
             Majesty
             ,
             or
             talke
             of
             pulling
             up
             
               Root
               and
               Branch
            
             the
             first
             day
             .
             At
             the
             beginning
             of
             our
             Parliament
             it
             was
             with
             the
             common
             People
             of
             this
             Land
             ,
             as
             once
             with
             the
             Roman
             Souldier
             ,
             
               Miles
               longo
               Caesarum
               Sacramento
               imbutus
               ,
               ad
               destituendum
               Imperatorem
               ,
               arte
               magis
               &
               impulsu
               quàm
               suo
               ingenio
               traductus
               .
            
             The
             tye
             of
             Allegiance
             which
             had
             been
             ever
             held
             sacred
             ,
             and
             the
             many
             blessings
             of
             a
             long
             Peace
             ,
             enjoyed
             under
             His
             Majesty
             and
             His
             Royall
             Father
             ,
             would
             not
             ,
             without
             the
             help
             of
             Arts
             and
             Industry
             ,
             suffer
             them
             to
             make
             a
             suddaine
             defection
             from
             their
             Loyalty
             .
             Their
             nature
             therefore
             ,
             fatally
             inclined
             to
             change
             ,
             must
             be
             cunningly
             wrought
             upon
             by
             an
             odious
             representation
             and
             malitious
             aggravation
             of
             some
             past
             grievances
             ;
             their
             dull
             restive
             Spirits
             must
             be
             conjured
             up
             by
             those
             two
             vulgar
             Charmes
             ,
             
               Religion
            
             and
             
               Liberty
            
             ;
             they
             are
             commanded
             to
             beleeve
             
               this
            
             is
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             
               that
            
             endangered
             :
             So
             to
             bring
             them
             out
             of
             love
             with
             their
             present
             condition
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             venture
             a
             certaine
             happinesse
             for
             uncertaine
             hopes
             .
          
           
             By
             what
             degrees
             they
             were
             disciplined
             and
             broken
             to
             a
             perfect
             Rebellion
             ,
             I
             forbeare
             to
             rehearse
             .
             But
             if
             the
             Covenanting
             Members
             yet
             remaining
             at
             
               Westminster
            
             (
             of
             whom
             onely
             I
             desire
             to
             be
             understood
             through
             this
             discourse
             )
             be
             the
             same
             men
             that
             managed
             the
             Cause
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             were
             the
             true
             Authors
             of
             all
             those
             Declarations
             and
             Remonstrances
             fathered
             upon
             one
             or
             both
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             I
             crave
             leave
             once
             more
             to
             put
             the
             Kingdome
             in
             mind
             of
             what
             they
             were
             told
             before
             ,
             
               b
            
             how
             they
             had
             
               brought
               their
               worke
               to
               such
               a
               height
               and
               degree
               of
               successe
               ,
               that
               nothing
               seemed
               to
               be
               left
               in
               their
               way
               able
               to
               hinder
               the
               full
               accomplishment
               of
               their
               desires
               ,
               unlesse
               God
               in
               his
               Iustice
               should
               send
               a
               grievous
               curse
               upon
               them
               .
            
             When
             we
             lay
             this
             profession
             of
             theirs
             in
             the
             ballance
             with
             His
             Majesties
             Answer
             to
             that
             very
             Declaratîon
             ,
             
             
               c
            
             where
             he
             desired
             
               his
               actions
               might
               no
               longer
               prosper
               ,
               then
               they
               were
               direct●d
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               maintenance
               of
               true
               Religion
            
             ;
             and
             weigh
             withall
             ,
             Their
             strength
             and
             His
             weaknesse
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             he
             having
             but
             a
             few
             men
             to
             guard
             him
             ,
             lesse
             money
             to
             pay
             them
             ,
             nothing
             at
             all
             to
             arme
             them
             ,
             save
             a
             good
             Cause
             ,
             the
             onely
             thing
             that
             his
             adversaries
             wanted
             ;
             and
             see
             how
             the
             Scales
             are
             turned
             since
             ,
             how
             they
             are
             enforced
             to
             call
             in
             Forreigne
             assistance
             ,
             and
             verifie
             their
             owne
             prophetick
             feare
             of
             invasion
             ;
             we
             cannot
             but
             acknowledge
             His
             Majesty
             found
             that
             
               blessing
            
             which
             he
             desired
             ,
             but
             whether
             it
             were
             the
             
               curse
               of
               God
            
             that
             thus
             farre
             hindered
             the
             
               accomplishment
               of
               their
               desires
               ,
            
             we
             are
             not
             forward
             to
             pronounce
             .
          
           
             After
             they
             had
             been
             twice
             foyled
             by
             His
             Majesty
             ,
             first
             by
             His
             Pen
             ,
             and
             since
             by
             His
             Sword
             :
             when
             writing
             and
             fighting
             would
             not
             serve
             the
             turne
             ,
             they
             fell
             to
             vowing
             and
             swearing
             ;
             their
             City
             Covenants
             led
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             on
             the
             
               Scots
               ,
            
             this
             Nationall
             followes●
             which
             their
             owne
             elect
             
               d
            
             Orator
             tells
             them
             ,
             
               As
               it
               is
               the
               last
               Oath
               they
               are
               like
               to
               take
               in
               this
               kind
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               their
               last
               Refuge
               .
            
             Tabula
             post
             naufragium
             .
             
               If
               this
               help
               them
               not
               ,
               they
               are
               like
               to
               remaine
               till
               their
               dying
               day
               an
               unhappy
               People
               .
            
          
           
             This
             then
             being
             (
             as
             is
             supposed
             )
             their
             
               Achilles
               ,
            
             upon
             which
             the
             fate
             of
             
               Greece
            
             depends
             ,
             I
             have
             adventured
             to
             encounter
             it
             .
             Though
             I
             must
             confesse
             the
             mindes
             of
             all
             men
             being
             long
             agoe
             preengaged
             ,
             and
             the
             grand
             controversie
             not
             likely
             to
             be
             decided
             by
             any
             other
             dispute
             ,
             then
             of
             the
             sword
             :
             Discourses
             of
             this
             kinde
             are
             much
             out
             of
             date
             .
             Nor
             can
             I
             conceive
             what
             other
             great
             advantage
             they
             can
             make
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             be
             to
             enrich
             themselves
             by
             the
             injust
             spoiles
             of
             some
             few
             men
             resolvedly
             honest
             ,
             who
             by
             refuseing
             of
             it
             shall
             give
             testimony
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             they
             value
             the
             salvation
             of
             their
             soules
             ,
             above
             that
             of
             their
             Estates
             .
             As
             for
             those
             many
             softer
             tempers
             ,
             who
             may
             be
             wonne
             by
             perswasions
             ,
             or
             forced
             by
             constraint
             to
             the
             taking
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             will
             no
             sooner
             have
             opportunity
             to
             free
             themselves
             from
             those
             inducements
             ,
             then
             they
             will
             hold
             themselves
             freed
             from
             any
             obligations
             laid
             upon
             them
             by
             this
             Oath
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             other
             then
             a
             band
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             prove
             by
             thi●
             ensuing
             Discourse
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             The
             Grounds
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             false
             Assertions
             laid
             downe
             in
             the
             Preface
             ,
             disproved
             .
          
           
             THe
             more
             sacred
             any
             Ordinance
             is
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             the
             more
             prodigiously
             Sacrilegious
             is
             their
             sinne
             who
             would
             abuse
             it
             to
             injust
             ends
             .
             Such
             are
             all
             those
             who
             traiterously
             affected
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             without
             any
             warrant
             from
             his
             Law
             ,
             upon
             false
             suggestions
             and
             surmises
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             dare
             counterfeit
             his
             Signe
             Manual
             ,
             a
             
               Vow
               ,
            
             and
             affix
             his
             Great
             Seal
             ,
             an
             
               Oath
               ,
            
             to
             any
             illegall
             Ordinance
             of
             their
             own
             invention
             .
          
           
             The
             Preface
             to
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             no
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             (
             as
             
               a
            
             Maister
             
               Henderson
            
             saies
             it
             is
             )
             yet
             it
             containes
             the
             grounds
             of
             it
             ;
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             so
             true
             and
             evident
             ,
             as
             might
             be
             fit
             foundations
             to
             build
             a
             Solemn
             Oath
             upon
             ;
             so
             unquestionably
             certaine
             ,
             that
             at
             least
             the
             Covenanteers
             themselves
             should
             not
             doubt
             of
             them
             .
             Whereas
             here
             they
             present
             us
             with
             almost
             as
             many
             untruthes
             as
             lines
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             such
             as
             themselves
             know
             and
             confesse
             to
             be
             false
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               For
               it
               is
               not
               true
               ,
               that
               
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Commons
              
               in
               the
               three
               Kingdomes
               ,
               either
               yet
               have
               ,
               or
               probably
               ever
               will
               take
               this
               Covenant
               ,
               nor
               that
               it
               is
               indeed
               ,
               what
               is
               here
               insinuated
               and
               commonly
               given
               out
               ,
               a
               Nationall
               Covenant
               between
               the
               Kingdomes
               .
               When
               the
               Covenanteers
               in
               the
               close
               ,
               declare
               their
               desire
               to
               be
               humbled
               
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 these
                 Kingdomes
              
               ;
               as
               they
               put
               a
               distinction
               betwixt
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               so
               must
               they
               admit
               a
               vast
               difference
               betwixt
               themselves
               and
               these
               Kingdomes
               ,
               of
               which
               they
               are
               but
               an
               inconsiderable
               part
               ;
               I
               mean
               for
               their
               worth
               ,
               and
               I
               hope
               for
               their
               number
               too
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               is
               not
               true
               ,
               that
               all
               those
               who
               take
               the
               Covenant
               upon
               their
               own
               Principles
               ,
               
                 Live
                 under
                 one
                 King
              
               ;
               the
               States
               of
               
                 Scotland
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               two
               Houses
               in
               
                 England
                 ,
              
               are
               commonly
               affirmed
               to
               be
               above
               the
               King
               ,
               at
               least
               Coordinate
               with
               him
               .
               His
               authority
               is
               
                 b
              
               said
               to
               reside
               with
               them
               ,
               
                 though
                 the
                 person
                 of
              
               Charles
               Steward
               
                 be
                 not
                 there
                 .
              
               This
               indeed
               makes
               them
               Kings
               ,
               but
               not
               
                 one
                 King
                 ,
              
               so
               long
               as
               
               
                 England
              
               and
               
                 Scotland
              
               are
               not
               one
               Kingdome
               .
               As
               for
               other
               inferiour
               Covenanteers
               they
               must
               be
               Subjects
               ,
               but
               whether
               to
               
                 one
                 ,
              
               or
               the
               
                 many
                 Kings
                 ,
              
               let
               it
               be
               thus
               tried
               .
               King
               
                 Charles
              
               Commands
               they
               shall
               not
               swear
               this
               League
               ,
               the
               many
               Kings
               Command
               they
               shall
               ;
               and
               their
               Subjects
               they
               are
               to
               whom
               they
               obey
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               It
               is
               not
               true
               that
               all
               the
               Covenanteers
               are
               
                 of
                 one
                 reformed
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 c
              
               The
               
                 Scots
              
               have
               often
               Petitioned
               for
               
                 unity
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 d
              
               professed
               there
               can
               be
               
                 no
                 hopes
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 till
                 there
                 be
                 first
                 one
                 form
                 of
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Government
              
               :
               this
               being
               not
               yet
               effected
               amongst
               themselves
               ,
               they
               must
               not
               pretend
               to
               be
               of
               one
               Religion
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               It
               is
               not
               true
               that
               in
               making
               this
               Covenant
               they
               could
               have
               all
               those
               goodly
               things
               
                 before
                 their
                 eyes
                 ,
              
               which
               they
               here
               boast
               off
               .
               
                 Vision
              
               is
               properly
               of
               things
               present
               ;
               the
               
                 Liberty
                 and
                 Peace
              
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
              
               &
               
                 Ireland
              
               could
               not
               be
               visible
               to
               them
               through
               
                 the
                 deplorable
                 Estate
              
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 distressed
                 Estate
              
               of
               the
               other
               Kingdome
               .
               But
               if
               they
               meant
               the
               phrase
               in
               a
               figurative
               sense
               ,
               yet
               am
               
                 I
              
               loath
               to
               beleeve
               they
               looked
               upon
               the
               
                 Glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 His
                 Maiesty
              
               with
               the
               same
               eye
               .
               That
               they
               intended
               to
               make
               him
               a
               glorious
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               sense
               ,
               they
               endeavour
               to
               make
               his
               Majesty
               a
               Glorious
               King
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               It
               is
               not
               true
               that
               they
               did
               or
               could
               possibly
               
                 call
                 to
                 minde
                 the
                 plots
                 ,
                 attempts
                 ,
                 and
                 practices
                 against
              
               the
               true
               Religion
               ,
               and
               professors
               thereof
               ,
               which
               have
               been
               
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ever
                 since
                 the
                 Reformation
                 .
              
               It
               is
               now
               above
               sixscore
               yeers
               since
               
                 Luther
              
               first
               broke
               the
               ice
               ,
               no
               doubt
               many
               plots
               have
               been
               against
               our
               Religion
               ,
               or
               the
               professors
               of
               it
               ,
               some
               perhaps
               bare
               plots
               ,
               stifled
               in
               the
               wombe
               ,
               and
               never
               known
               but
               to
               the
               plotters
               ;
               others
               might
               come
               to
               the
               birth
               ,
               
                 attempts
                 ,
                 and
                 practices
                 ,
              
               but
               at
               such
               a
               distance
               of
               time
               and
               place
               that
               none
               of
               the
               Covenanteers
               could
               be
               privy
               to
               them
               then
               ,
               or
               were
               acquainted
               with
               them
               since
               ;
               either
               never
               committed
               to
               story
               ,
               or
               those
               Histories
               not
               now
               extant
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               not
               read
               ,
               no●
               observed
               ,
               or
               forgotten
               by
               the
               Covenanteers
               ,
               who
               therefore
               cannot
               now
               
                 call
                 to
                 minde
                 the
                 plots
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ever
                 since
                 the
                 Reformation
                 .
              
            
             
               6.
               
               And
               if
               they
               have
               not
               done
               so
               ,
               then
               is
               the
               succeeding
               position
               likewise
               false
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               enter
               into
               this
               Covenant
               
                 after
                 mature
                 deliberation
                 .
              
               Surely
               two
               or
               
                 e
              
               three
               dayes
               after
               the
               first
               proposall
               was
               too
               short
               a
               time
               to
               ripen
               such
               a
               Deliberation
               .
               But
               if
               it
               must
               
               be
               held
               an
               essentiall
               marke
               of
               malignancy
               ,
               not
               to
               swallow
               without
               chewing
               whatsoever
               is
               offered
               by
               such
               hands
               who
               pronounce
               the
               sentence
               by
               that
               Law
               ,
               
                 Qui
                 dubitant
                 ,
                 desciverant
                 .
              
               If
               any
               one
               Covenanteer
               be
               truly
               guilty
               of
               such
               a
               politique
               rashnesse
               ,
               as
               to
               sweare
               upon
               trust
               ,
               that
               others
               have
               
                 maturely
                 deliberated
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 have
                 not
                 ,
              
               his
               default
               is
               sufficient
               to
               make
               all
               the
               rest
               lyars
               ,
               who
               in
               that
               case
               cannot
               truly
               say
               ,
               
                 We
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 ,
                 calling
                 to
                 minde
                 the
                 Plots
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 resolved
                 ,
                 after
                 mature
                 deliberation
                 ,
                 Sweare
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               7.
               
               If
               it
               were
               agreed
               ,
               who
               are
               the
               greatest
               
                 Enemies
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
              
               we
               should
               be
               better
               able
               to
               judge
               of
               
                 the
                 increase
                 and
                 exercise
                 of
                 their
                 power
                 and
                 malice
                 .
              
               Vpon
               that
               principle
               which
               the
               
                 Scots
              
               have
               taught
               us
               ,
               
                 No
                 unity
                 in
                 Religion
                 without
                 unity
                 in
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Government
              
               ;
               we
               must
               conclude
               against
               the
               Covenanteers
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               sweare
               
                 to
                 extirpate
                 the
                 Government
              
               are
               Enemies
               to
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 England
                 .
              
               But
               if
               they
               intend
               by
               
                 Enemies
                 ,
              
               the
               King
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               other
               misnamed
               Malignants
               ,
               whom
               they
               traduce
               for
               an
               intention
               of
               subverting
               Religion
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               calumny
               ,
               as
               void
               of
               truth
               as
               full
               of
               malice
               :
               nothing
               was
               ever
               denied
               by
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               or
               opposed
               by
               his
               Followers
               ,
               which
               might
               conduce
               to
               the
               settlement
               of
               the
               true
               Reformed
               ,
               Protestant
               Religion
               And
               if
               it
               be
               such
               a
               permanent
               truth
               ,
               that
               when
               ever
               any
               man
               sweares
               this
               Covenant
               ,
               
                 The
                 power
                 of
                 these
                 Enemies
                 is
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 encreased
              
               ;
               I
               wish
               they
               would
               consider
               what
               a
               strange
               Enemy
               they
               have
               to
               deale
               with
               ,
               who
               growes
               stronger
               by
               their
               opposition
               ,
               
                 Qui
                 saepiùs
                 vinci
                 potest
                 ,
                 quàm
                 illi
                 vincere
                 :
              
               and
               take
               heed
               they
               be
               not
               given
               up
               to
               incureable
               blindnesse
               and
               hardnesse
               of
               heart
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               see
               ,
               or
               will
               not
               acknowledge
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               working
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               themselves
               fighting
               against
               God
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               It
               is
               not
               true
               ,
               that
               their
               
                 Supplications
                 ,
                 Remonstrances
                 ,
                 Protestations
                 ,
                 and
                 Sufferings
              
               have
               been
               any
               
                 meanes
                 to
                 preserve
                 themselves
                 or
                 their
                 Religion
                 from
                 destruction
                 .
              
               First
               ,
               for
               
                 Supplications
              
               :
               we
               have
               not
               heard
               of
               any
               from
               
                 Ireland
              
               without
               effect
               ,
               save
               such
               as
               are
               put
               upon
               the
               Covenanteers
               score
               .
               Nor
               have
               the
               
                 Scots
              
               been
               repulsed
               in
               any
               desires
               which
               concerned
               themselves
               ;
               it
               was
               their
               crime
               ,
               which
               is
               our
               misery
               ,
               they
               would
               needs
               be
               
                 in
                 alienâ
                 Republicâ
                 curiosi
                 .
              
               And
               such
               
                 supplications
              
               as
               have
               been
               presented
               in
               the
               
               name
               of
               this
               Kingdome
               ,
               were
               either
               for
               fashions
               sake
               ,
               desiring
               the
               Kings
               consent
               to
               things
               they
               resolved
               to
               do
               without
               it
               ;
               and
               after
               the
               rejection
               of
               that
               gracious
               Message
               of
               
                 Ianuary
              
               20th
               ,
               which
               might
               have
               prevented
               all
               those
               unreasonable
               demands
               insisted
               upon
               since
               ,
               
                 Non
                 ut
                 assequerentur
                 ,
                 sed
                 causam
                 seditioni
                 .
              
               To
               send
               an
               Army
               to
               present
               a
               Petition
               ,
               was
               a
               strange
               addresse
               of
               Subjects
               to
               their
               King
               .
               Nor
               need
               they
               impute
               their
               Remonstrances
               of
               all
               the
               conceived
               errours
               in
               Government
               ,
               or
               their
               
                 Protestations
                 to
                 defend
                 his
                 Person
                 ,
              
               accompanied
               with
               a
               
                 f
              
               Declaration
               against
               his
               syncerity
               in
               Religion
               ,
               and
               resolution
               to
               
                 hazard
                 their
                 lives
              
               against
               Him
               and
               his
               Army
               ,
               which
               the
               very
               next
               day
               they
               performed
               accordingly
               :
               but
               if
               
                 supplications
              
               and
               
                 sufferings
              
               were
               truly
               
                 meanes
                 ,
              
               why
               do
               they
               not
               continue
               to
               
                 supplicate
                 ,
              
               since
               they
               have
               no
               right
               to
               command
               ?
               Why
               do
               they
               not
               (
               like
               Christians
               )
               rather
               
                 suffer
              
               still
               ,
               then
               offer
               wrong
               ?
               Rather
               submit
               to
               the
               Lawes
               in
               force
               ,
               then
               by
               violence
               compell
               their
               Soveraigne
               to
               receive
               new
               ones
               from
               them
               ?
            
             
               9
               Their
               Resolution
               to
               enter
               into
               this
               League
               ,
               
                 for
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 themselves
                 and
                 their
                 Religion
                 from
                 utter
                 ruine
                 and
                 destruction
                 ,
              
               implies
               a
               double
               untruth
               ,
               that
               both
               they
               &
               it
               may
               be
               utterly
               destroyed
               .
               Though
               our
               Bodies
               and
               Estates
               have
               been
               long
               exposed
               to
               the
               perill
               of
               destruction
               ;
               yet
               our
               soules
               are
               shot-free
               ,
               we
               may
               take
               our
               Saviours
               
                 g
              
               word
               for
               it
               ;
               and
               
                 Animus
                 cuj●sque
                 est
                 quisque
                 .
              
               When
               
                 Pandora's
              
               box
               of
               feares
               and
               jealousies
               was
               first
               set
               open
               ,
               we
               were
               told
               of
               dangers
               though
               we
               could
               see
               none
               then
               ,
               save
               that
               it
               was
               certain
               ruine
               for
               any
               man
               to
               thinke
               he
               was
               not
               in
               danger
               ;
               but
               we
               have
               now
               too
               just
               cause
               to
               believe
               their
               predictions
               ,
               who
               by
               that
               artifice
               got
               so
               much
               power
               into
               their
               hands
               as
               is
               sufficient
               to
               undoe
               the
               Kingdome
               ;
               and
               by
               this
               Covenant
               vow
               so
               much
               ob●tinacy
               as
               not
               to
               entertain
               any
               thoughts
               of
               peace
               till
               either
               that
               be
               done
               ,
               or
               they
               perish
               in
               the
               worke
               :
               and
               if
               they
               shall
               ,
               yet
               will
               their
               Religion
               (
               if
               it
               be
               that
               which
               they
               professe
               ,
               the
               true
               Protestant
               )
               never
               faile
               ,
               for
               
                 Magna
                 est
                 veritas
                 &
                 praevalebit
                 :
              
               
                 h
              
               the
               gates
               of
               Hell
               shall
               not
               prevaile
               against
               it
               ;
               
                 i
              
               it
               is
               founded
               upon
               a
               Ro●ke
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Enemies
               of
               God
               cannot
               overthrow
               it
               ,
               
                 k
              
               because
               it
               is
               of
               God
               .
            
             
               
                 10.
                 
                 The
                 pretended
                 truth
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 followes
                 is
                 obtruded
                 
                 upon
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 serve
                 for
                 a
                 shooing-horne
                 to
                 draw
                 on
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 falsly
                 affirmed
                 to
                 be
                 
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   commendable
                   practice
                   of
                   these
                   Kingdomes
                   in
                   former
                   times
                   .
                
                 The
                 Subjects
                 of
                 
                   England
                
                 neuer
                 entered
                 into
                 a
                 sworne
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 either
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 other
                 Nations
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 late
                 Rebells
                 in
                 
                   Ireland
                
                 did
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 ,
                 none
                 but
                 equall
                 Rebells
                 will
                 thinke
                 their
                 Example
                 worthy
                 of
                 commendation
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 ,
                 if
                 neither
                 
                   England
                
                 nor
                 
                   Ireland
                
                 ever
                 did
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 t●en
                 not
                 
                   these
                
                 Kingdomes
                 .
                 
                   Scotland
                
                 onely
                 remaines
                 ,
                 the
                 neare
                 and
                 neighbouring
                 Example
                 whereof
                 
                   l
                
                 Master
                 
                   Henderson
                
                 proposeth
                 to
                 our
                 Covenanteers
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   worthy
                   their
                   best
                   observation
                   ,
                
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 say
                 imitation
                 :
                 for
                 Examples
                 are
                 the
                 weakest
                 Arguments
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 doubtfull
                 right
                 those
                 that
                 urge
                 them
                 commonly
                 go
                 beyond
                 their
                 Copy
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 poore
                 defence
                 ,
                 
                   Societatem
                   alieni
                   criminis
                   innocentiam
                   vocare
                   .
                
                 Nor
                 will
                 the
                 late
                 
                   Scots
                
                 Covenant
                 1538
                 ,
                 serve
                 to
                 justifie
                 this
                 now
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 first
                 ,
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 difference
                 in
                 the
                 occasion
                 then
                 and
                 now
                 .
                 Their
                 Religion
                 and
                 Liberties
                 they
                 
                   then
                
                 affirmed
                 to
                 be
                 invaded
                 ;
                 
                   now
                
                 they
                 cannot
                 pretend
                 any
                 such
                 matter
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 efficient
                 cause
                 ,
                 that
                 Covenant
                 was
                 made
                 onely
                 betwixt
                 Subjects
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Kingdome
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 League
                 amongst
                 People
                 of
                 different
                 Countries
                 and
                 Lawes
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 not
                 without
                 some
                 stampe
                 of
                 royall
                 Authority
                 ;
                 being
                 alleadged
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 for
                 substance
                 with
                 the
                 generall
                 Band
                 ,
                 formerly
                 subscribed
                 and
                 allowed
                 by
                 King
                 
                   Iames
                
                 1580.
                 and
                 enjoyned
                 by
                 severall
                 Acts
                 of
                 Councell
                 and
                 generall
                 Assembly
                 1581
                 ,
                 1590.
                 and
                 to
                 justifie
                 their
                 explanations
                 upon
                 it
                 many
                 Acts
                 of
                 Parliament
                 were
                 produced
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 wholly
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Kings
                 Command
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 against
                 the
                 whole
                 current
                 of
                 
                   English
                
                 Parliaments
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 the
                 maine
                 matter
                 in
                 both
                 ,
                 
                   Episcopacy
                   ,
                
                 though
                 it
                 was
                 supposed
                 or
                 suggested
                 to
                 be
                 against
                 Law
                 in
                 
                   Scotland
                   ,
                
                 yet
                 was
                 
                   m
                
                 not
                 required
                 to
                 be
                 abjected
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 it
                 forborne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 matter
                 referred
                 to
                 a
                 free
                 generall
                 Assembly
                 .
                 Whereas
                 here
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 deeply
                 rooted
                 in
                 our
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 tell
                 what
                 is
                 Law
                 without
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 vowed
                 to
                 be
                 utterly
                 extirpated
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                 without
                 the
                 advice
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 in
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 free
                 Convention
                 of
                 both
                 Houses
                 in
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 without
                 His
                 Majesties
                 Assent
                 or
                 Approbation
                 .
              
               
                 Fiftly
                 ,
                 for
                 manner
                 of
                 prosecution
                 ,
                 
                   n
                
                 the
                 
                   Scots
                
                 then
                 professed
                 to
                 perswade
                 ,
                 not
                 enforce
                 men
                 to
                 Covenant
                 ;
                 disclaimed
                 all
                 threatnings
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 Gods
                 Iudgements
                 ;
                 all
                 violence
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 reason
                 .
                 Whereas
                 
                   o
                
                 now
                 if
                 their
                 greatest
                 Peers
                 doe
                 
                   post-pone
                
                 or
                 
                   refuse
                
                 to
                 take
                 this
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 all
                 their
                 goods
                 and
                 rents
                 must
                 be
                 confiscate
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 persons
                 made
                 incapeable
                 of
                 any
                 benefit
                 or
                 office
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 case
                 in
                 
                   England
                
                 and
                 
                   Scotland
                
                 is
                 not
                 now
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 the
                 edge
                 of
                 those
                 Lawes
                 which
                 were
                 formerly
                 urged
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 taken
                 off
                 by
                 a
                 late
                 
                   p
                
                 Act
                 of
                 Parliament
                 .
                 Whereas
                 our
                 Lawes
                 stand
                 yet
                 in
                 full
                 force
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 be
                 assured
                 but
                 the
                 King
                 may
                 one
                 day
                 recover
                 so
                 much
                 strength
                 as
                 to
                 put
                 them
                 in
                 execution
                 .
              
            
             
               11.
               
               The
               next
               Assertion
               being
               equally
               false
               is
               equally
               destructive
               to
               the
               foundation
               of
               this
               Covenant
               ;
               which
               is
               not
               (
               as
               is
               affirmed
               )
               
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 Gods
                 People
                 in
                 other
                 Nations
              
               ;
               which
               Text
               if
               we
               expound
               by
               
                 q
              
               M.
               
                 Hendersons
              
               Comment
               ,
               either
               of
               the
               
                 Israelites
              
               of
               old
               ,
               or
               the
               Protestants
               in
               
                 Germany
              
               and
               the
               
                 Low
                 Countries
              
               of
               later
               times
               ,
               it
               will
               but
               serve
               to
               set
               out
               the
               ignorance
               or
               impudence
               of
               the
               Contrivers
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             
               Iewes
            
             made
             many
             
               r
            
             Covenants
             ,
             but
             none
             like
             to
             this
             .
             For
             1.
             
             All
             theirs
             were
             terminated
             within
             themselves
             ;
             they
             did
             not
             vow
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             much
             lesse
             
               extirpation
            
             of
             any
             
               Common
               Enemy
               ,
               Syrians
            
             or
             
               Babylonians
               ,
            
             of
             another
             Nation
             or
             Religion
             ;
             for
             which
             yet
             they
             might
             have
             a
             better
             colour
             then
             our
             Brethren
             of
             
               Scotland
            
             now
             have
             .
             2.
             
             The
             object
             of
             their
             Covenants
             was
             not
             like
             this
             of
             o●rs
             ;
             no
             pretended
             Priviledges
             or
             disputable
             Liberties
             in
             matter
             of
             State
             ,
             nor
             any
             conjecturall
             fancies
             ,
             or
             probable
             opinions
             in
             point
             of
             Religion
             :
             but
             either
             an
             universall
             obedience
             to
             the
             whole
             Law
             ,
             or
             a
             more
             strict
             observance
             of
             such
             particular
             Precepts
             ,
             wherein
             they
             found
             themselves
             most
             defective
             .
             3.
             
             No
             one
             of
             their
             Covenants
             was
             ever
             sworne
             against
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             but
             alwayes
             at
             the
             personall
             command
             and
             example
             of
             their
             Supreme
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             subordinate
             Rulers
             ,
             not
             opposed
             
             but
             countenanced
             by
             the
             Supreme
             .
             A
             circumstance
             which
             had
             it
             ever
             been
             omitted
             by
             them
             might
             have
             been
             thought
             lesse
             necessary
             ,
             in
             regard
             the
             matter
             of
             their
             Covenant
             was
             alwayes
             enjoyned
             by
             God
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             for
             
               Germany
               ,
            
             we
             must
             remember
             ,
             that
             Countrey
             is
             of
             a
             much
             distant
             constitution
             from
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             
               England
               .
            
             Many
             Princes
             ,
             and
             some
             Cities
             there
             ,
             doe
             not
             acknowledge
             the
             Emperours
             Supremacy
             ,
             as
             we
             doe
             our
             Kings
             ;
             yet
             never
             made
             any
             such
             Covenant
             as
             this
             against
             him
             .
             The
             first
             and
             principall
             by
             the
             Protestants
             at
             
               s
            
             
               Smalcald
               ,
            
             was
             not
             of
             sworne
             Subjects
             against
             their
             Soveraigne
             ,
             but
             together
             with
             their
             Princes
             ,
             
               for
               mutuall
               defence
               onely
               ,
               not
               to
               offend
               any
               .
            
             And
             their
             last
             Covenant
             in
             the
             Pacification
             at
             
               *
            
             
               Passan
               ,
            
             after
             much
             effusion
             of
             blood
             ,
             and
             the
             ruine
             of
             many
             Noble
             Families
             ,
             ended
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             
               no
               man
               should
               be
               troubled
               for
               his
               Religion
               ,
            
             whether
             
               Romanist
            
             or
             
               Reformed
               .
            
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             highest
             straine
             that
             I
             meet
             with
             in
             any
             Covenant
             made
             by
             the
             Protestants
             in
             the
             Low
             Countries
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             then
             this
             ,
             
               t
            
             
               To
               defend
               themselves
               ,
               and
               oppose
               the
               Inquisition
               .
            
             The
             never
             vowed
             to
             extirpate
             either
             Popery
             or
             Prelacy
             ,
             though
             the
             Prelates
             were
             of
             a
             different
             Religion
             :
             but
             in
             some
             of
             their
             
               u
            
             Covenants
             bound
             themselves
             to
             preserve
             them
             ;
             and
             plead
             in
             their
             Petitions
             for
             the
             expediency
             of
             toler●ting
             divers
             Religions
             in
             the
             same
             State
             .
             Nor
             can
             I
             but
             admire
             the
             confidence
             of
             that
             Orator
             ,
             who
             would
             impose
             upon
             his
             Honourable
             and
             Reverend
             Auditors
             a
             thing
             so
             contrary
             to
             all
             experience
             ,
             urging
             the
             example
             of
             those
             Countries
             for
             extirpation
             ,
             whose
             constant
             and
             continued
             practice
             in
             the
             toleration
             of
             all
             Religions
             is
             almost
             without
             example
             .
          
           
             If
             this
             be
             not
             enough
             to
             disprove
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             ground
             ,
             their
             owne
             Writers
             ,
             
               *
            
             M.
             
               Henderson
               ,
            
             M.
             
               Nye
               ,
            
             and
             M.
             
               x
            
             
               Mocket
               ,
            
             shall
             witnesse
             against
             it
             ,
             who
             with
             one
             mouth
             confesse
             this
             Covenant
             to
             be
             
               such
               a
               thing
               as
               they
               never
               read
               nor
               heard
               of
               ,
               nor
               the
               World
               ever
               saw
               the
               like
               .
            
             It
             is
             not
             then
             
               according
               to
               the
               former
               practice
               of
               these
               Kingdomes
               ,
               nor
               the
               example
               of
               Gods
               People
               in
               other
               Nations
               .
            
             Onely
             the
             
               Holy
               League
            
             in
             
               France
               ,
            
             which
             
               y
            
             some
             of
             our
             Covenanteers
             so
             much
             disclaime
             ,
             was
             so
             fully
             parallell
             to
             this
             in
             all
             circumstances
             ,
             that
             if
             I
             had
             leasure
             to
             confront
             them
             ,
             the
             Reader
             would
             say
             ,
             
               Bithus
            
             and
             
               Bacchius
            
             were
             not
             more
             alike
             .
          
           
           
             I
             could
             with
             a
             wet
             finger
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             
               z
            
             Authenticke
             Histories
             of
             that
             League
             ,
             derive
             the
             whole
             pedigree
             and
             progresse
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             point
             out
             thence
             the
             maine
             Heads
             and
             particular
             insinuations
             of
             such
             Remonstrances
             and
             Declarations
             as
             ushered
             this
             Monster
             into
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             
               —
               Sed
               spatiis
               disclusus
               iniquis
            
             
               Praetereo
               .
               —
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             The
             unlawfulnesse
             of
             this
             Covenant
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Cause
             Efficient
             ;
             as
             made
             by
             Subjects
             against
             the
             will
             of
             their
             Superiour
             ,
             in
             such
             things
             as
             necessarily
             require
             his
             consent
             .
          
           
             HAving
             discovered
             the
             grounds
             of
             the
             Covenant
             to
             be
             false
             ,
             we
             may
             well
             presume
             the
             superstruction
             it selfe
             is
             rotten
             and
             ruinous
             ;
             as
             will
             more
             fully
             appeare
             upon
             a
             strict
             survey
             of
             all
             its
             causes
             and
             ingredients
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             
               Cause
               efficient
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             parties
             
               covenanting
               ,
               swearing
               ,
               vowing
               ,
            
             and
             
               inter-leaguing
            
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             the
             unlawfulnesse
             of
             it
             does
             appeare
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             made
             by
             such
             as
             are
             ,
             or
             should
             be
             what
             they
             professe
             ,
             
               Subjects
               all
               living
               under
               one
               King
               ,
            
             not
             onely
             without
             any
             leave
             obtained
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             once
             desired
             ,
             but
             contrary
             to
             the
             known
             will
             ,
             and
             expresse
             command
             of
             this
             their
             lawfull
             King
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             such
             matters
             whereto
             his
             consent
             and
             approbation
             is
             necessarily
             required
             ;
             without
             which
             they
             could
             neither
             lawfully
             take
             it
             at
             first
             ,
             nor
             after
             his
             dislike
             is
             made
             known
             to
             them
             ,
             ought
             they
             to
             persist
             in
             it
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             hold
             themselves
             bound
             by
             it
             ,
             though
             the
             matter
             of
             it
             were
             in
             it selfe
             otherwise
             just
             and
             good
             .
             For
             without
             controversie
             the
             parties
             Covenanting
             ,
             as
             to
             some
             parts
             of
             this
             Oath
             ,
             are
             as
             much
             subject
             to
             their
             supreme
             Head
             ,
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             the
             daughter
             to
             her
             father
             ,
             or
             the
             wife
             to
             her
             husband
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             here
             need
             to
             question
             whether
             the
             King
             be
             
               Minor
               Vniversis
               ,
            
             it
             will
             serve
             the
             turne
             if
             he
             be
             
               Maior
               Singulis
               ,
            
             for
             in
             this
             Oath
             
               every
               man
            
             sweares
             
               for
               himselfe
               ,
            
             as
             a
             private
             person
             ,
             not
             in
             any
             publique
             capacity
             .
             If
             then
             by
             the
             
             
               a
            
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             vow
             of
             the
             daughter
             or
             wife
             was
             so
             farre
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             father
             or
             husband
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             confirme
             or
             cancell
             it
             ,
             as
             he
             pleased
             ;
             and
             God
             refused
             to
             accept
             of
             it
             from
             the
             woman
             ,
             unlesse
             the
             man
             ,
             to
             whom
             she
             was
             subject
             ,
             did
             ratifie
             and
             allow
             it
             .
             Vpon
             the
             same
             ground
             of
             subjection
             ,
             though
             the
             matter
             vowed
             in
             this
             Covenant
             were
             not
             otherwise
             unlawfull
             ,
             yet
             being
             such
             wherein
             the
             parties
             vowing
             are
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             his
             power
             to
             irritate
             their
             Oath
             ,
             to
             declare
             it
             void
             and
             null
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             persist
             in
             it
             they
             sin
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             shewes
             the
             Covenant
             to
             be
             unlawfully
             taken
             ,
             but
             much
             more
             unlawfully
             obtruded
             upon
             others
             as
             a
             new
             solemne
             Oath
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             no
             authority
             to
             impose
             that
             do
             it
             .
             The
             same
             Engine
             by
             which
             they
             dismounted
             the
             late
             Canons
             ,
             and
             di●charged
             that
             Oath
             ,
             will
             serve
             to
             fetch
             off
             any
             Ordinance
             o●
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             commanding
             this
             ,
             That
             
               a
               new
               Oath
               cannot
               be
               imposed
               without
               an
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
            
             was
             a
             Truth
             so
             undoubted
             by
             the
             two
             Houses
             that
             they
             insist
             upon
             it
             twice
             in
             one
             lea●e
             of
             the
             same
             
               b
            
             Declaration
             .
             Their
             
               c
            
             petitioning
             his
             Majesty
             to
             pas●e
             an
             Act
             for
             establishing
             a
             new
             Oath
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             be
             pleased
             to
             enter
             into
             a
             more
             strict
             allyance
             with
             some
             neighbour
             Nations
             ,
             are
             sufficient
             convictions
             of
             their
             want
             of
             Authority
             in
             themselves
             either
             to
             impose
             a
             new
             Oath
             upon
             the
             Subjects
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             or
             to
             enter
             into
             a
             new
             League
             with
             those
             of
             another
             ,
             unlesse
             the
             consent
             of
             his
             Majesty
             be
             first
             obtained
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I●
             any
             private
             Men
             ,
             Town
             ,
             City
             ,
             or
             County
             ,
             may
             lawfully
             take
             this
             Covenant
             of
             their
             own
             accord
             and
             free
             will●
             (
             which
             is
             the
             way
             to
             ingratiate
             themselves
             the
             more
             )
             then
             in
             other
             cases
             of
             the
             like
             kinde
             ,
             they
             may
             at
             any
             time
             of
             their
             own
             accord
             ,
             without
             any
             command
             from
             Superiours
             ,
             enter
             into
             a
             League
             of
             mutuall
             defence
             with
             other
             Countries
             ,
             and
             binde
             themselves
             by
             a
             solemne
             Oath
             to
             performance
             .
             And
             then
             farewell
             ,
             not
             onely
             the
             ancient
             Authority
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             but
             that
             moderne
             Priviledge
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             which
             claimes
             ,
             that
             
               d
            
             
               no
               County
               can
               binde
               it selfe
               without
               their
               consent
               .
            
          
           
             But
             if
             all
             the
             Kingdome
             be
             therefore
             bound
             to
             take
             this
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             because
             it
             comes
             to
             them
             as
             commanded
             by
             the
             two
             Houses
             ,
             though
             there
             were
             no
             Law
             for
             it
             before
             ,
             then
             must
             all
             our
             
             Histories
             be
             purged
             ,
             all
             our
             Law-bookes
             taught
             to
             speake
             another
             Language
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             Declarations
             revoked
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             of
             this
             Parliament
             ,
             so
             many
             
               e
            
             times
             disclaimed
             all
             power
             of
             making
             any
             new
             Lawes
             without
             his
             Majesties
             cons●nt
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             The
             matter
             of
             the
             Covenant
             examined
             ,
             and
             proved
             first
             to
             be
             against
             Truth
             .
          
           
             NExt
             to
             the
             
               Efficient
               ,
            
             we
             shall
             survey
             the
             
               materiall
            
             Cause
             of
             this
             Oath
             ,
             and
             allow
             it
             faire
             triall
             by
             the
             Lawes
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Land
             .
             If
             it
             be
             endited
             upon
             the
             Text
             of
             
               Ieremie
            
             4.2
             .
             It
             will
             be
             found
             guilty
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             ,
             as
             destitute
             of
             all
             those
             conditions
             required
             to
             a
             lawfull
             Oath
             ,
             
               Truth
               ,
               Iudgement
               ,
            
             and
             
               Righteousnesse
               .
            
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             though
             this
             be
             for
             the
             maine
             a
             
               Promissory
               Oath
               ,
            
             to
             the
             formall
             Truth
             whereof
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             no
             more
             is
             required
             but
             that
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             parties
             swearing
             be
             truly
             conformable
             to
             the
             words
             of
             their
             Oath
             ;
             that
             they
             truly
             intend
             to
             performe
             what
             they
             sweare
             :
             yet
             is
             not
             the
             whole
             frame
             of
             it
             meerly
             promissory
             ;
             some
             assertions
             are
             interwoven
             ,
             either
             actuall
             or
             virtuall
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             implication
             :
             which
             may
             be
             justly
             suspected
             for
             want
             of
             
               Truth
            
             ;
             and
             i●
             that
             be
             proved
             upon
             any
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             all
             the
             Covenanteers
             are
             ,
             
               ipso
               facto
               ,
            
             guilty
             of
             perjury
             .
             I
             shall
             but
             point
             at
             some
             particulars
             .
          
           
             
               I.
               Those
               words
               wherein
               they
               swear
               the
               
                 Preservation
                 of
                 Religion
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Scotland
                 ,
              
               do
               imply
               that
               the
               Religion
               of
               that
               Church
               is
               in
               all
               the
               particulars
               there
               mentioned
               ,
               
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 Worship
                 ,
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 Government
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 .
              
               Which
               is
               justly
               doubtfull
               in
               some
               ,
               and
               flatly
               false
               in
               others
               .
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   
                     Doctrine
                  
                   of
                   that
                   Church
                   ,
                   so
                   farre
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   distinct
                   from
                   their
                   opinions
                   concerning
                   Discipline
                   and
                   Government
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   matters
                   of
                   practice
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   no
                   purpose
                   to
                   quarrell
                   .
                   I
                   acknowledge
                   the
                   ancient
                   Articles
                   of
                   their
                   publique
                   confession
                   for
                   true
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   by
                   
                   Doctrine
                   they
                   understand
                   all
                   the
                   modern
                   explanations
                   and
                   other
                   doctrinall
                   positions
                   which
                   have
                   issued
                   from
                   their
                   Generall
                   As●emblies
                   in
                   later
                   times
                   ,
                   I
                   could
                   bring
                   more
                   instances
                   and
                   more
                   objections
                   against
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   these
                   Doctrines
                   ,
                   then
                   I
                   know
                   how
                   to
                   answer
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   forbear
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   wound
                   wider
                   then
                   necessity
                   requires
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   As
                   touching
                   their
                   manner
                   of
                   
                     Worship
                     ,
                  
                   if
                   we
                   should
                   deny
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   be
                   hard
                   put
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   to
                   prove
                   those
                   formes
                   which
                   they
                   use
                   in
                   Marriage
                   ,
                   Baptisme
                   ,
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   ,
                   Publique
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   Preaching
                   ,
                   Catechizing
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   of
                   Gods
                   Ordinances
                   to
                   be
                   
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     word
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Much
                   lesse
                   their
                   
                     Discipline
                  
                   and
                   
                     Government
                     ,
                     by
                     Classes
                  
                   and
                   
                     Assemblies
                     ,
                  
                   higher
                   and
                   lower
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   pretend
                   to
                   be
                   
                     iure
                     divino
                  
                   and
                   perpetuall
                   .
                   Some
                   of
                   their
                   ablest
                   Scholars
                   have
                   acknowledged
                   their
                   moveable
                   temporary
                   Deacons
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   consonant
                   to
                   divine
                   Institution
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   might
                   be
                   admitted
                   to
                   argue
                   before
                   equall
                   judges
                   ,
                   we
                   should
                   go
                   near
                   to
                   prove
                   as
                   much
                   against
                   their
                   ruling
                   Elders
                   ,
                   which
                   first
                   justled
                   the
                   Superintendents
                   ,
                   and
                   since
                   the
                   Bishops
                   out
                   of
                   that
                   Church
                   .
                   If
                   they
                   will
                   submit
                   to
                   that
                   rule
                   ,
                   the
                   Presbytery
                   ,
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   must
                   submit
                   to
                   Episcopacy
                   :
                   that
                   at
                   best
                   was
                   but
                   a
                   Delegacy
                   under
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   in
                   right
                   the
                   primitive
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   whom
                   ours
                   challeng
                   by
                   undeniable
                   succession
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 II.
                 When
                 they
                 swear
                 the
                 
                   Reformation
                   of
                   Religion
                   in
                   England
                   in
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   wo●d
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 they
                 falsly
                 imply
                 that
                 our
                 Doctrine
                 is
                 erroneus
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 .
                 Which
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 scandalous
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 is
                 advantageous
                 to
                 the
                 Covenanteers
                 .
                 The
                 Articles
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 most
                 true
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 wire-drawne
                 and
                 forced
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 their
                 designes
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 they
                 desire
                 to
                 have
                 them
                 altered
                 .
                 They
                 must
                 therefore
                 set
                 the
                 Diall
                 by
                 the
                 Clock
                 ,
                 and
                 seeing
                 the
                 present
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 condemnes
                 their
                 practice
                 and
                 opinions
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 so
                 farre
                 reforme
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 contradict
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 a
                 new
                 Assembly
                 of
                 Divines
                 must
                 be
                 convented
                 ,
                 to
                 tell
                 the
                 People
                 such
                 things
                 are
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 men
                 knew
                 to
                 be
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 
                 Royall
                 assent
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 obteined
                 to
                 authorize
                 a
                 Convention
                 of
                 such
                 Persons
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 such
                 an
                 uncouth
                 illegall
                 way
                 as
                 was
                 desired
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 inavoydably
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 in
                 the
                 21.
                 
                 Article
                 should
                 be
                 reformed
                 ,
                 which
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   Councells
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   gathered
                   together
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   commandment
                   and
                   will
                   of
                   Princes
                   .
                
              
               
                 When
                 they
                 are
                 resolved
                 to
                 extort
                 those
                 rights
                 from
                 their
                 Soveraigne
                 by
                 force
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 unwilling
                 to
                 part
                 with
                 upon
                 entreaty
                 ,
                 then
                 't
                 is
                 fit
                 the
                 35.
                 
                 Article
                 be
                 reformed
                 ,
                 which
                 confirmes
                 the
                 
                   Homily
                   against
                   Rebellion
                   ,
                   as
                   containing
                   Godly
                   and
                   wholesome
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   and
                   necessary
                   for
                   these
                   times
                   .
                
                 In
                 truth
                 never
                 so
                 necessary
                 for
                 any
                 times
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 the
                 like
                 whereof
                 
                   England
                
                 never
                 saw
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 they
                 have
                 vowed
                 the
                 extirpation
                 of
                 Episcopall
                 Government
                 ,
                 
                   Root
                   and
                   Branch
                   ,
                
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 high
                 time
                 to
                 reforme
                 the
                 32.
                 
                 Article
                 which
                 talks
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Priests
                 and
                 Deacons
                 :
                 much
                 more
                 the
                 36.
                 which
                 addes
                 Arch-Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 confirmes
                 the
                 book
                 of
                 Consecration
                 and
                 Ordination
                 ?
              
               
                 When
                 that
                 Doctrine
                 must
                 be
                 instilled
                 into
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 
                   Orange
                   ,
                
                 or
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 
                   Venice
                   ,
                
                 onely
                 
                   Maior
                   singulis
                
                 but
                 
                   minor
                   universis
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 when
                 his
                 command●
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 one
                 or
                 both
                 Houses
                 are
                 different
                 ,
                 theirs
                 must
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 obeyed
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 whom
                 the
                 suprem
                 power
                 doth
                 reside
                 ;
                 then
                 surely
                 a
                 Reformation
                 of
                 the
                 37.
                 
                 Article
                 is
                 indispensably
                 and
                 eminently
                 necessary
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Subjects
                 have
                 been
                 led
                 into
                 that
                 dangerous
                 and
                 deadly
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 that
                 has
                 cost
                 so
                 many
                 thousand
                 lives
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Kings
                   Maiesty
                   hath
                   the
                   chiefe
                   power
                   in
                   this
                   Realm
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   unto
                   whom
                   the
                   chiefe
                   government
                   of
                   all
                
                 (
                 not
                 onely
                 particular
                 persons
                 ,
                 but
                 )
                 
                   Estates
                   of
                   this
                   Realm
                   ,
                   whether
                   they
                   be
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   or
                   Civill
                   ,
                
                 (
                 not
                 in
                 some
                 cases
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 )
                 
                   in
                   all
                   causes
                   doth
                   appertain
                   .
                
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 take
                 such
                 an
                 Oath
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 consent
                 and
                 against
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 so
                 utterly
                 destitute
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 conditions
                 required
                 to
                 a
                 Lawfull
                 Oath
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 do
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 reforme
                 the
                 39.
                 
                 Article
                 ,
                 which
                 requires
                 those
                 conditions
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 denyed
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 have
                 strong
                 inducements
                 to
                 reforme
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 discipline
                 and
                 Government
                 of
                 
                   England
                
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 vow
                 them
                 both
                 in
                 one
                 clause
                 ,
                 so
                 
                 perhaps
                 they
                 intend
                 them
                 both
                 in
                 one
                 sense
                 ;
                 the
                 Reformation
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Government
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 totall
                 Extirpation
                 of
                 Branch
                 and
                 Root
                 ;
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 have
                 one
                 chip
                 left
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 block
                 .
              
            
             
               III.
               Their
               swearing
               the
               first
               Article
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 live
                 in
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 may
                 be
                 one
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
              
               implies
               that
               before
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               time
               of
               their
               entrance
               into
               this
               Covenan●
               ,
               they
               neither
               lived
               in
               
                 Faith
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               were
               Infidels
               ;
               nor
               was
               the
               Lord
               one
               amongst
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               without
               God
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               which
               I
               hope
               is
               not
               true
               .
               But
               if
               faith
               be
               here
               taken
               for
               obedience
               ,
               (
               as
               sometimes
               it
               is
               )
               or
               for
               an
               assent
               to
               the
               truth
               of
               that
               Doctrine
               which
               is
               
                 a
              
               acknowledged
               by
               the
               world
               for
               the
               
                 Confession
                 of
                 Faith
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 :
              
               so
               I
               grant
               their
               late
               and
               present
               demeanour
               i●
               a
               sufficient
               demonstration
               ,
               they
               have
               not
               
                 lived
                 in
              
               that
               
                 faith
                 .
              
               And
               I
               confesse
               we
               have
               been
               told
               in
               effect
               by
               some
               of
               their
               fore-runners
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               is
               not
               one
               where
               Prelacy
               is
               not
               extirpate
               .
               
                 b
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 consisteth
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 Covenanted
                 with
                 God
                 and
                 themselves
                 ,
                 having
                 power
                 to
                 Christ
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 Ordinances
                 ;
                 which
                 the
                 Assemblies
                 of
              
               England
               
                 want
                 ;
                 being
                 violently
                 compel'd
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 another
                 Christ
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 devising
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 no
                 true
                 Church
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 true
                 visible
                 Church
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Baptisme
                 but
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 but
                 one
                 ,
                 Iohn
              
               10.
               16.
               
               This
               was
               the
               scandalous
               imputation
               of
               the
               
                 Brownists
              
               upon
               our
               Church
               ,
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               their
               separation
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               shame
               and
               misery
               we
               should
               live
               to
               see
               it
               confirmed
               by
               a
               Solemne
               Oath
               .
            
             
               
                 IV.
                 When
                 they
                 sweare
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Article
                 
                   to
                   extirpate
                   Prelacy
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 
                   least
                   they
                   be
                   partakers
                   in
                   other
                   mens
                   sins
                
                 ;
                 this
                 implyes
                 not
                 onely
                 that
                 Episcopacy
                 is
                 a
                 sin
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 errant
                 untruth
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 labour
                 for
                 the
                 extirpation
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 violent
                 manner
                 as
                 they
                 doe
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 that
                 sinne
                 .
                 This
                 conceit
                 was
                 the
                 maine
                 ground
                 of
                 Separation
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 ancient
                 
                   Donatists
                
                 and
                 our
                 moderne
                 
                   Brownists
                
                 ;
                 they
                 both
                 imagined
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Church
                 be
                 any
                 way
                 stained
                 with
                 corruption
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 or
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 her
                 Communion
                 is
                 hatefull
                 and
                 defiled
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 whosoever
                 joynes
                 with
                 her
                 is
                 
                   c
                
                 
                   partaker
                   of
                   her
                   sins
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   in
                   danger
                   of
                   her
                   plagues
                   .
                
                 Which
                 is
                 certainly
                 false
                 ;
                 our
                 Saviour
                 did
                 not
                 partake
                 in
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Iewes
                   ,
                
                 yet
                 he
                 did
                 communicate
                 
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 long
                 as
                 we
                 neither
                 command
                 nor
                 counsell
                 a
                 ●inne
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 nor
                 consent
                 to
                 the
                 doeing
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 commend
                 it
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 but
                 barely
                 permit
                 it
                 (
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 naturally
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 legally
                 in
                 our
                 power
                 to
                 hinder
                 it
                 )
                 we
                 are
                 no
                 way
                 guilty
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 God
                 himsel●e
                 does
                 permit
                 sinne
                 without
                 sinne
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 Reformer
                 without
                 a
                 Commission
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 look
                 to
                 be
                 checked
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Quis
                   requisivit
                   ?
                   Israell
                
                 sinned
                 not
                 by
                 staying
                 in
                 
                   AEgypt
                   ,
                
                 nor
                 
                   Lot
                
                 by
                 remaining
                 in
                 
                   Sodom
                   ,
                
                 till
                 the
                 Lord
                 sent
                 
                   Moses
                
                 to
                 call
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Angell
                 to
                 fetch
                 him
                 out
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 their
                 affliction
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 their
                 fault
                 to
                 see
                 those
                 unrighteous
                 dealings
                 of
                 their
                 Neighbours
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 vex
                 but
                 not
                 pollute
                 their
                 righteous
                 soules
                 .
                 All
                 sinne
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 avoyded
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 by
                 all
                 meanes
                 ;
                 some
                 are
                 possible
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 lawfull
                 .
                 Death
                 is
                 a
                 certaine
                 cure
                 for
                 all
                 distempers
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 not
                 kill
                 himselfe
                 to
                 avoyd
                 intemperance
                 ;
                 nor
                 make
                 away
                 his
                 Children
                 in
                 their
                 infancy
                 to
                 prevent
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 their
                 age
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 President
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Assembly
                 with
                 his
                 twenty
                 assistant
                 Brethren
                 have
                 published
                 some
                 truthes
                 in
                 this
                 Argument
                 which
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 of
                 singular
                 use
                 had
                 they
                 come
                 in
                 time
                 ,
                 sufficient
                 to
                 stop
                 that
                 current
                 of
                 blood
                 which
                 has
                 flowed
                 from
                 other
                 principles
                 then
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 now
                 Preach
                 to
                 others
                 but
                 doe
                 not
                 practice
                 themselves
                 .
                 
                   d
                
                 They
                 tell
                 their
                 more
                 zealous
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 having
                 conspired
                 with
                 them
                 to
                 extirpate
                 this
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 sworne
                 
                   every
                   man
                   to
                   goe
                   before
                   another
                   in
                   the
                   example
                   of
                   a
                   reall
                   Reformation
                
                 )
                 begin
                 to
                 gather
                 themselves
                 into
                 Church
                 societies
                 ,
                 
                   Although
                   it
                   be
                   the
                   duty
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Servants
                   of
                   Christ
                   to
                   keep
                   themselves
                   alwayes
                   pure
                   from
                   corruption
                   in
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   endeavour
                   in
                   an
                   orderly
                   way
                   the
                   Reformation
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   undoubted
                   Maxime
                   that
                   it
                   belongs
                   to
                   Christian
                   Magistrates
                   in
                   an
                   especiall
                   manner
                   to
                   be
                   authorizers
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   Reformation
                   .
                
                 If
                 this
                 Maxime
                 had
                 been
                 as
                 well
                 followed
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 knowne
                 ,
                 we
                 had
                 never
                 had
                 a
                 Rebellion
                 to
                 make
                 way
                 for
                 a
                 Reformation
                 .
                 How
                 can
                 they
                 without
                 blushing
                 talke
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Orderly
                   way
                
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 know
                 their
                 call
                 and
                 sitting
                 to
                 reforme
                 where
                 they
                 doe
                 is
                 altogether
                 disorderly
                 ?
              
               
                 But
                 suppose
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 Government
                 did
                 involve
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 our
                 Nation
                 in
                 a
                 common
                 guilt
                 ;
                 what
                 is
                 this
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Scots
                   ?
                
                 Though
                 
                   Israell
                
                 offend
                 no
                 necessity
                 that
                 
                   Iudah
                
                 should
                 sin
                 .
                 They
                 may
                 have
                 
                 sin●
                 enough
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 to
                 reckon
                 for
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 sweare
                 that
                 those
                 of
                 another
                 Kingdome
                 shall
                 be
                 put
                 upon
                 their
                 score
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 vowing
                 to
                 extirpate
                 
                   Bishops
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                   least
                   they
                   be
                   partakers
                   in
                   other
                   mens
                   sinnes
                   .
                
              
            
             
               V.
               That
               which
               they
               have
               undertaken
               to
               maintaine
               is
               not
               truly
               called
               in
               the
               sixt
               Article
               ,
               
                 The
                 common
                 Cause
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 Liberties
                 ,
                 and
                 Peace
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdomes
                 .
              
               The
               many
               Sects
               and
               different
               opinions
               among
               the
               Covenanteers
               ,
               and
               the
               reiterated
               desires
               of
               the
               
                 Scots
              
               for
               unity
               in
               Religion
               ,
               abundantly
               prove
               that
               the
               same
               
                 Religion
              
               is
               not
               
                 common
              
               to
               them
               all
               .
               And
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               the
               
                 Religion
                 ,
                 Peace
                 and
                 Liberties
              
               of
               
                 England
              
               and
               
                 Ireland
              
               have
               been
               disturbed
               ,
               when
               the
               
                 Scots
              
               enjoyed
               all
               theirs
               without
               opposition
               ;
               and
               may
               doe
               so
               still
               ,
               unlesse
               they
               will
               thrust
               their
               fingers
               into
               the
               fire
               when
               they
               need
               not
               .
               The
               
                 Cause
              
               of
               one
               Kingdome
               is
               not
               
                 common
              
               to
               another
               though
               they
               be
               in
               subjection
               to
               the
               same
               King
               .
               
                 Philip
              
               the
               second
               ,
               might
               have
               done
               well
               to
               grant
               a
               toleration
               to
               the
               Protestants
               in
               the
               
                 Low
                 Countries
                 ,
              
               though
               he
               had
               resolved
               never
               to
               allow
               the
               like
               in
               
                 Spaine
                 .
              
               And
               His
               Majesty
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               necessary
               absence
               from
               thence
               ,
               may
               have
               granted
               some
               Liberties
               to
               
                 Scotland
                 ,
              
               which
               if
               he
               should
               doe
               in
               
                 England
              
               would
               be
               in
               
                 e
              
               disherison
               to
               the
               Crowne
               .
            
             
               
                 VI
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 last
                 Article
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   professe
                   and
                   declare
                   to
                   the
                   World
                   their
                   unfeigned
                   desire
                   to
                   be
                   humbled
                   for
                   their
                   owne
                   sinnes
                   .
                
                 Which
                 profession
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 sees
                 onely
                 their
                 Actions
                 ,
                 will
                 ●carce
                 admit
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 conceived
                 that
                 the
                 chiefe
                 Heads
                 among
                 the
                 Covenanteers
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 that
                 projected
                 the
                 
                   Nineteene
                   Propositions
                   ,
                
                 whence
                 the
                 World
                 will
                 conclude
                 rather
                 an
                 ambitious
                 
                   desire
                
                 in
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 exalted
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 
                   unfeigned
                   desire
                   to
                   be
                   humbled
                   .
                
              
               
                 Besides
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 unknowne
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 that
                 ,
                 among
                 other
                 Sects
                 which
                 swarme
                 in
                 that
                 great
                 City
                 where
                 the
                 Covenant
                 is
                 so
                 generally
                 taken
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Antinomians
                
                 for
                 number
                 are
                 not
                 contemptible
                 ,
                 of
                 whose
                 Creed
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 fundamentall
                 Article
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   God
                   sees
                   no
                   sinne
                   in
                   his
                   elect
                   ,
                
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 take
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 would
                 think
                 it
                 a
                 derogation
                 to
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 Christ
                 should
                 they
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 
                   an
                   unfeigned
                   desire
                   to
                   be
                   humbled
                   for
                   their
                   sinnes
                   :
                
                 if
                 any
                 thus
                 opinionated
                 have
                 taken
                 this
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 he
                 makes
                 the
                 rest
                 lyars
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 himselfe
                 .
              
            
             
             
               VII
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               though
               it
               cannot
               be
               denyed
               ,
               but
               
                 the
                 present
                 distresses
                 and
                 dangers
                 of
                 these
                 Kingdomes
                 are
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
              
               yet
               to
               unde●take
               (
               as
               they
               here
               doe
               )
               to
               determine
               for
               what
               sinne●
               in
               particular
               God
               is
               pleased
               to
               inflict
               these
               Iudgements
               upon
               us
               ,
               is
               an
               Act
               of
               State
               proper
               for
               such
               as
               are
               of
               Councell
               to
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               and
               should
               not
               be
               avowed
               by
               a
               solemne
               Oath
               ,
               without
               a
               speciall
               warrant
               by
               Revelation
               .
               Besides
               ,
               I
               doe
               not
               find
               such
               a
               Harmony
               betwixt
               this
               Confession
               of
               sinnes
               here
               ,
               and
               that
               formerly
               published
               in
               the
               
                 f
              
               
                 Ordinance
                 for
                 Humiliation
                 .
              
               And
               it
               is
               not
               long
               since
               the
               Assembly
               informed
               their
               two
               Houses
               ,
               that
               
                 impunity
              
               was
               the
               cause
               of
               those
               reigning
               sinnes
               ,
               Incest
               ,
               Adultery
               ,
               Fornication
               ,
               Blasphemy
               ,
               
                 &c.
              
               but
               they
               forbore
               to
               tell
               us
               who
               were
               the
               cause
               of
               that
               impunity
               ;
               were
               not
               they
               who
               pulled
               downe
               those
               Courts
               where
               such
               sinnes
               were
               punishable
               ?
            
          
           
             Amongst
             other
             provoking
             sinnes
             they
             make
             this
             one
             ,
             
               that
               we
               have
               not
               laboured
               as
               we
               ought
               for
               the
               purity
               of
               the
               Gospell
               .
            
             I
             am
             affraid
             there
             is
             a
             bad
             designe
             lurks
             under
             these
             good
             words
             ,
             which
             the
             Covenanters
             are
             now
             in
             
               labour
            
             of
             ;
             probably
             the
             introducing
             of
             the
             long
             agoe
             pretended
             
               holy
               Discipline
               ,
            
             or
             some
             like
             Monster
             already
             Christened
             before
             it
             be
             borne
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               Purity
            
             and
             
               Reformation
               .
            
             If
             so
             ,
             then
             is
             it
             false
             ,
             that
             
               the
               not
               labouring
               for
               such
               a
               Purity
               is
               any
               cause
               of
               our
               present
               distresse
               .
            
             For
             in
             all
             Queene
             
               Elizabeth
            
             and
             King
             
               Iames
            
             his
             Reigne
             and
             the
             first
             fifteene
             years
             of
             King
             
               Charles
               ,
            
             for
             fourescore
             years
             together
             ,
             though
             we
             wanted
             this
             pretended
             
               Purity
               ,
            
             yet
             we
             wanted
             not
             
               the
               happinesse
               of
               a
               blessed
               Peace
               .
            
             Which
             in
             the
             Iudgement
             of
             our
             
               g
            
             
               English
               Solomon
            
             is
             a
             strong
             evidence
             ,
             
               that
               God
               was
               well
               pleased
               with
               that
               forme
               of
               Religion
               established
               by
               Law
               .
            
             Yet
             was
             he
             informed
             then
             ,
             as
             Queene
             
               Elizabeth
            
             had
             been
             before
             ,
             by
             the
             frivolous
             suggestions
             of
             some
             light
             Spirits
             ,
             of
             divers
             errours
             both
             in
             Doctrine
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             which
             stood
             in
             need
             of
             Reformation
             .
             Nor
             did
             we
             ever
             groane
             under
             the
             heavy
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             till
             men
             of
             like
             humours
             upon
             the
             same
             grounds
             ,
             have
             reenforced
             those
             opinions
             by
             the
             Sword
             ,
             which
             their
             Predecessours
             failed
             to
             make
             good
             by
             Discourse
             .
          
           
             These
             things
             if
             they
             be
             not
             all
             formally
             false
             ,
             because
             in
             some
             sense
             they
             may
             be
             true
             ;
             yet
             being
             not
             certainly
             true
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             
             guilty
             of
             a
             virtuall
             falshood
             ,
             because
             in
             some
             sense
             they
             are
             false
             :
             and
             seeing
             no
             man
             can
             know
             in
             what
             sense
             he
             ought
             to
             sweare
             them
             now
             ,
             or
             shall
             be
             required
             upon
             his
             
               Oath
            
             to
             beleeve
             them
             hereafter
             ,
             he
             cannot
             therefore
             sweare
             them
             in
             
               truth
            
             and
             
               Iudgement
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             That
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             many
             ambiguityes
             in
             it
             ,
             especially
             this
             ,
             
               Who
               shall
               be
               the
               authentique
               Interpreter
               of
               it
               ,
            
             cannot
             be
             sworne
             in
             judgement
             .
          
           
             I.
             EVery
             Oath
             ought
             to
             be
             conceived
             in
             such
             familiar
             language
             as
             may
             be
             least
             obnoxious
             to
             misconstruction
             ;
             and
             though
             few
             or
             none
             can
             be
             so
             voyd
             of
             obscurity
             ,
             but
             a
             man
             ,
             disposed
             to
             quarrell
             with
             words
             ,
             may
             easily
             finde
             himselfe
             matter
             to
             work
             upon
             .
             Yet
             in
             other
             Oathes
             ,
             all
             doubts
             of
             this
             nature
             may
             be
             quickly
             removed
             :
             for
             when
             a
             Vow
             or
             an
             Oath
             is
             taken
             by
             any
             man
             of
             his
             owne
             accord
             ,
             he
             knowes
             in
             what
             sense
             he
             meant
             it
             at
             the
             time
             of
             emission
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             make
             it
             good
             .
          
           
             But
             when
             an
             Oath
             is
             imposed
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             another
             ,
             the
             taker
             is
             bound
             in
             that
             sense
             which
             the
             impo●er
             meant
             it
             ,
             so
             as
             it
             be
             not
             repugnant
             to
             the
             ordinary
             signification
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             may
             rationally
             be
             presumed
             to
             be
             intended
             by
             that
             authority
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             any
             man
             shall
             conceive
             the
             words
             of
             an
             Oath
             to
             be
             meant
             by
             the
             imposer
             in
             such
             a
             sense
             as
             he
             would
             not
             willingly
             swear
             ,
             but
             can
             frame
             to
             himselfe
             a
             different
             construction
             of
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             onely
             he
             will
             take
             the
             Oath
             and
             resolves
             to
             be
             bound
             by
             it
             :
             this
             will
             no
             more
             excuse
             him
             from
             perjury
             ,
             then
             if
             he
             should
             make
             all
             the
             Vowes
             ,
             and
             take
             all
             the
             Oathes
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             with
             an
             actuall
             intention
             not
             to
             be
             bound
             by
             any
             of
             them
             ;
             which
             is
             utterly
             contrary
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             all
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             II.
             Vpon
             these
             premises
             ,
             I
             infer
             that
             the
             present
             Covenant
             cannot
             be
             sworne
             in
             
               judgement
            
             ;
             not
             so
             much
             because
             it
             is
             clogged
             with
             many
             doubtfull
             clauses
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             common
             to
             it
             with
             other
             Oathes
             ,
             as
             because
             it
             is
             infested
             
             with
             this
             one
             fundamentall
             doubt
             proper
             to
             it selfe
             ,
             
               Who
               sh●ll
               be
               the
               authentique
               Expositor
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             It
             should
             seem
             here
             in
             
               England
               ,
            
             by
             their
             way
             of
             proposall
             at
             first
             ,
             not
             commanding
             it
             by
             
               Ordinance●
            
             but
             recommending
             it
             by
             their
             owne
             Example
             ,
             and
             
               a
            
             requiring
             the
             ministers
             
               to
               explain
               it
               to
               the
               people
               ,
            
             that
             the
             Members
             at
             
               Westminster
            
             desired
             it
             should
             be
             a
             free
             Vow
             ,
             and
             then
             every
             Covenanter
             must
             be
             his
             owne
             Interpreter
             ,
             not
             withstanding
             the
             many
             inconveniences
             that
             must
             ensue
             upon
             it
             .
             For
             every
             man
             abounding
             in
             his
             owne
             sense
             ,
             instead
             of
             swearing
             union
             ,
             they
             shall
             sweare
             division
             ;
             and
             by
             their
             Vow
             to
             preserve
             all
             such
             as
             take
             the
             Covenant
             in
             the
             same
             words
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             obliged
             to
             destroy
             all
             such
             as
             take
             it
             in
             a
             contrary
             sense
             to
             themselves
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             this
             be
             an
             Oath
             imposed
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             remaining
             Members
             at
             
               Westminster
            
             for
             
               England
               ,
            
             the
             Convention
             of
             Estates
             for
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             and
             I
             know
             not
             who
             for
             
               Ireland
               ,
            
             the
             clearing
             of
             all
             doubts
             must
             in
             equity
             depend
             upon
             the
             Imposers
             intentions
             .
             This
             ministers
             occasion
             to
             many
             other
             doubts
             :
             as
             first
             ,
             whether
             the
             States
             in
             
               Scotland
            
             and
             ours
             of
             
               England
            
             did
             not
             at
             first
             intend
             some
             materiall
             clauses
             in
             severall
             senses
             ,
             and
             whether
             hereafter
             their
             expositions
             may
             not
             interferre
             ,
             and
             neither
             being
             superiour
             to
             other
             ,
             what
             must
             be
             done
             ?
             Secondly
             ,
             whether
             all
             the
             Members
             of
             both
             or
             either
             House
             in
             
               England
               ,
            
             nay
             ,
             whether
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             them
             ,
             did
             upon
             the
             taking
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             concur
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             ;
             if
             not
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             any
             way
             obligatory
             as
             according
             to
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Houses
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             a
             full
             agreement
             of
             the
             
               major
            
             part
             present
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             at
             the
             first
             taking
             ,
             yet
             hereafter
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             come
             to
             expounding
             ,
             the
             
               major
            
             part
             then
             may
             declare
             themselves
             in
             an
             other
             sense
             then
             was
             first
             intended
             ;
             for
             either
             some
             other
             Members
             may
             come
             in
             by
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             concurring
             with
             the
             now
             
               minor
               ,
            
             make
             a
             
               maior
            
             part
             ;
             or
             some
             of
             the
             present
             
               maior
            
             part
             may
             dye
             ,
             or
             be
             removed
             ,
             or
             be
             absent
             ,
             or
             alter
             their
             opinions
             ,
             and
             so
             vary
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Houses
             ,
             especially
             in
             that
             great
             businesse
             of
             Reformation
             in
             Doctrine
             and
             Government
             ,
             con●erning
             which
             ,
             neither
             the
             two
             Houses
             nor
             their
             assistant
             Divines●
             as
             themselves
             
               b
            
             confesse
             ,
             are
             yet
             agreed
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             if
             it
             shall
             hereafter
             appeare
             that
             the
             major
             part
             at
             the
             time
             of
             their
             taking
             and
             
             imposing
             this
             Oath
             did
             understand
             it
             in
             one
             sense
             ,
             and
             the
             
               major
            
             part
             at
             the
             time
             of
             declaring
             shall
             expound
             it
             in
             another
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             doubted
             in
             whether
             sense
             it
             shall
             be
             obligatory
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             if
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             Lords
             shall
             declare
             it
             in
             one
             sense
             ,
             and
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             the
             Commons
             in
             another
             ,
             whose
             Declaration
             must
             carry
             it
             .
             Vpon
             the
             resolution
             of
             these
             doubts
             it
             will
             appeare
             ,
             that
             many
             well
             meaning
             Covenan●eers
             ,
             whiles
             they
             laboured
             for
             such
             a
             Reformation
             as
             themselves
             conceived
             to
             be
             according
             to
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             were
             zealously
             perjured
             ,
             by
             not
             endeavouring
             it
             in
             that
             sense
             which
             the
             Houses
             will
             declare
             was
             onely
             intended
             .
          
           
             III.
             This
             maine
             doubt
             being
             premi●ed
             ,
             which
             has
             an
             influence
             upon
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             I
             shall
             onely
             mention
             such
             others
             as
             I
             am
             perswaded
             the
             chiefe
             Covenanteers
             themselves
             are
             not
             agreed
             upon
             .
             Where
             first
             I
             conceive
             in
             the
             top
             branch
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             onely
             doubtfull
             wherein
             the
             
               Doctrine
            
             and
             
               Discipline
            
             of
             
               Scotland
            
             consists
             ,
             which
             are
             here
             sworne
             to
             be
             preserved
             ,
             but
             how
             farre
             the
             preservation
             of
             them
             is
             intended
             ;
             and
             who
             are
             meant
             by
             
               common
               Enemies
               .
            
             Since
             the
             ancient
             Confession
             of
             that
             Church
             has
             been
             so
             much
             improved
             by
             moderne
             explanations
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             confirmed
             by
             a
             Nationall
             Oath
             ;
             since
             their
             Discipline
             is
             such
             a
             mystery
             that
             many
             of
             themselves
             are
             not
             fully
             agreed
             upon
             it
             ;
             since
             their
             first
             and
             second
             Book
             of
             Discipline
             contain
             severall
             platformes
             ,
             and
             the
             Contents
             of
             those
             foure
             Volumes
             of
             the
             Acts
             of
             Generall
             Assemblies
             ratified
             at
             
               Glasgow
               ,
            
             are
             not
             yet
             published
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             hard
             case
             that
             any
             man
             should
             be
             forced
             to
             sweare
             to
             preserve
             what
             no body
             knowes
             .
          
           
             IV.
             Next
             ,
             I
             cannot
             tell
             where
             to
             ●ix
             that
             Character
             of
             
               common
               Enemies
               ,
            
             which
             Master
             
               Hend●rson
            
             obscurely
             paraphraseth
             
               Syrians
            
             and
             
               Babylonians
            
             ;
             
               c
            
             and
             Master
             
               Nye
            
             more
             expresse
             ,
             but
             not
             more
             satisfactory
             ,
             tells
             us
             that
             
               Popery
               and
               Prelacy
               are
               the
               chiefe
               .
            
             For
             considering
             Church
             government
             in
             
               England
            
             and
             
               Ireland
            
             is
             by
             Episcopacy
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             
               Scotland
            
             by
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             this
             Covenant
             being
             supposed
             to
             be
             taken
             by
             all
             the
             three
             Kingdomes
             ,
             it
             followes
             that
             neither
             Papists
             nor
             Prelates
             are
             enemies
             to
             both
             Governments
             ,
             who
             stifly
             maintain
             the
             one
             to
             be
             of
             Divine
             or
             Apostolicall
             Institution
             ;
             but
             the
             Separatists
             are
             
               common
               Enemies
               ,
            
             who
             hold
             a
             distinct
             Forme
             of
             Pastorall
             and
             Independent
             Government
             to
             be
             
             ●niversally
             enjoyned
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             both
             Episcopacy
             and
             Presbytery
             to
             be
             humane
             inventions
             and
             Antichristian
             .
          
           
             V.
             I
             am
             sorry
             I
             should
             be
             forced
             to
             question
             what
             is
             meant
             in
             the
             next
             Clause
             by
             the
             
               Doctrine
               ,
               Worship
               ,
               Discipline
               ,
            
             and
             
               Government
            
             of
             
               England
               .
            
             Whether
             that
             which
             has
             been
             constantly
             avowed
             by
             this
             Church
             ,
             and
             accepted
             for
             such
             by
             other
             Nations
             .
             Or
             if
             that
             
               Government
            
             be
             already
             abolished
             by
             the
             
               Votes
            
             of
             both
             Houses
             ;
             if
             the
             life
             and
             soule
             of
             that
             
               Discipline
            
             be
             taken
             from
             it
             by
             new
             
               Expositions
            
             made
             upon
             the
             late
             Act
             for
             taking
             away
             the
             High
             Commission
             ;
             if
             that
             Forme
             of
             Publique
             
               Worship
               ,
            
             the
             Book
             of
             
               Common
               Prayer
            
             be
             suspended
             by
             an
             
               Order
               ,
            
             if
             the
             ancient
             
               Doctrin●
            
             be
             already
             altered
             in
             part
             or
             in
             whole
             by
             the
             extemporary
             
               Declarations
            
             of
             an
             upstart
             Assembly
             ;
             if
             these
             
               Declarations
               ,
            
             that
             
               Order
               ,
            
             those
             
               Expositions
               ,
            
             those
             
               Votes
            
             be
             indeed
             binding
             to
             this
             whole
             Kingdome
             (
             as
             the
             Covenanteers
             pretend
             they
             are
             )
             it
             will
             be
             impossible
             for
             them
             or
             any
             man
             to
             affirme
             what
             is
             now
             
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               Worship
               ,
               Government
               ,
            
             and
             
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               England
            
             ;
             there
             being
             no
             Generall
             Forme
             left
             in
             which
             the
             Kingdome
             is
             any
             way
             required
             ,
             or
             supposed
             to
             agree
             ,
             and
             the
             particular
             Formes
             may
             be
             as
             many
             and
             different
             as
             the
             persons
             and
             opinions
             of
             the
             Reformers
             .
          
           
             VI
             .
             Those
             words
             following
             ,
             [
             
               According
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ]
             are
             in
             themselves
             very
             materiall
             ,
             and
             the
             misapplication
             of
             them
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             great
             consequence
             .
             I
             doubt
             whether
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             restrained
             to
             the
             Clause
             immediately
             foregoing
             ,
             touching
             Reformation
             of
             Religion
             in
             
               England
            
             and
             
               Ireland
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             extended
             to
             the
             preservation
             of
             Religion
             in
             
               Scotland
            
             too
             ,
             and
             so
             every
             Covenanteer
             be
             bound
             to
             maintain
             that
             the
             
               Scotch
            
             Discipline
             &
             Church
             Government
             is
             
               according
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               .
            
             I
             am
             confident
             the
             
               Scots
            
             themselves
             do
             now
             intend
             them
             ,
             and
             will
             hereafter
             expound
             them
             in
             this
             sense
             ;
             and
             I
             raise
             that
             confidence
             upon
             these
             reasons
             .
             First
             ,
             because
             the
             Generall
             
               d
            
             Assembly
             that
             Church
             ,
             with
             the
             assent
             and
             concurrence
             of
             the
             
               e
            
             Lords
             of
             Secret
             Councell
             in
             that
             Kingdome
             ,
             have
             declared
             to
             our
             two
             Houses
             ,
             that
             
               their
               Kirke-Goverment
               by
               Assemblies
               ,
               higher
               and
               lower
               ,
               is
            
             jure
             divino
             ,
             
               and
               perpetuall
               .
            
             Secondly
             ,
             because
             in
             that
             forme
             of
             this
             Covenant
             which
             came
             from
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             the
             
             words
             ran
             thus
             ,
             
               Preservation
               of
               Religion
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               Worship
               ,
               Discipline
               ,
               and
               Government
               according
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               .
            
             Now
             upon
             the
             other
             part
             there
             is
             equall
             reason
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             not
             onely
             many
             particular
             
               English
            
             Covenanteers
             ,
             as
             possessed
             with
             an
             opinion
             of
             another
             Government
             ,
             but
             that
             our
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             at
             
               Westminster
            
             do
             not
             in
             this
             point
             concurre
             with
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             
               Scots
               .
            
             For
             first
             ,
             they
             
               f
            
             declare
             (
             in
             answer
             to
             that
             Declaration
             of
             
               Scotland
            
             )
             
               that
               one
               Forme
               of
               Church
               Government
               will
               hardly
               be
               obtained
               in
               all
               his
               Majesties
               Dominions
               ,
               unlesse
               some
               way
               might
               be
               found
               for
               a
               mutuall
               debate
               in
               framing
               that
               one
               Forme
               .
            
             Whence
             it
             must
             be
             collected
             that
             the
             
               Forme
            
             they
             aime
             at
             is
             not
             yet
             
               framed
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             not
             that
             which
             the
             
               Scots
            
             practise
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             their
             reforming
             that
             draught
             of
             the
             Covenant
             agreed
             upon
             in
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             and
             reducing
             that
             Clause
             ,
             [
             
               According
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ]
             to
             a
             more
             proper
             place
             ,
             and
             swearing
             in
             their
             new
             project
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             to
             have
             an
             eye
             not
             onely
             to
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             example
             of
             other
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             without
             any
             expression
             of
             ,
             or
             restriction
             to
             that
             of
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             do
             perswade
             with
             me
             ,
             that
             ou●English
             Covenanteers
             do
             not
             conceive
             the
             
               Scotish
            
             Discipline
             and
             Kirk-Government
             to
             be
             
               according
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               .
            
          
           
             VII
             .
             Their
             Vow
             to
             extirpate
             
               whatsoever
               shall
               be
               found
               contrary
               to
               sound
               Doctrine
               and
               the
               power
               of
               godlinesse
               ,
            
             points
             at
             some
             new
             discovery
             not
             yet
             made
             ;
             I
             would
             be
             resolved
             who
             are
             designed
             for
             that
             inquisition
             ;
             how
             farre
             their
             Commission
             shall
             extend
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             rules
             they
             must
             pronounce
             ,
             what
             
               Doctrines
            
             are
             
               sound
               ,
            
             what
             rotten
             ,
             what
             they
             must
             take
             to
             be
             
               contrary
               to
               the
               power
               of
               godlinesse
               ,
            
             what
             not
             .
             If
             Bishops
             be
             upon
             the
             file
             ,
             either
             because
             some
             have
             too
             much
             enlarged
             the
             
               Philacteries
            
             of
             their
             Authority
             ,
             or
             have
             been
             otherwise
             personally
             faulty
             ;
             or
             ,
             because
             Superiority
             and
             distinction
             of
             degrees
             amongst
             the
             Clergy
             are
             discovered
             already
             to
             be
             contrary
             to
             found
             Doctrine
             and
             the
             power
             of
             godlinesse
             :
             The
             same
             grand
             Enquest
             of
             
               Middlesex
            
             which
             found
             the
             Bill
             against
             Episcopacy
             may
             impannell
             hereafter
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             same
             evidence
             finde
             against
             Magistracy
             .
             The
             same
             Arguments
             which
             set
             the
             Rooters
             on
             worke
             ,
             will
             finde
             them
             more
             employment
             when
             this
             is
             done
             ;
             when
             their
             
             hands
             are
             once
             in
             ,
             they
             may
             proceed
             for
             a
             through
             Reformation
             to
             extirpate
             all
             Civill
             superiority
             all
             distinction
             of
             Lords
             and
             Gentlemen
             .
             They
             who
             put
             these
             reasons
             into
             the
             mouthes
             ,
             and
             that
             power
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             so
             many
             knowne
             
               Anabaptists
               ,
            
             may
             be
             too
             weake
             to
             wrest
             it
             from
             them
             when
             their
             owne
             turne
             is
             served
             .
          
           
             VIII
             .
             In
             the
             third
             Article
             ,
             I
             bulke
             the
             Priviledges
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             so
             mysterious
             and
             intricat
             as
             no
             man
             dare
             undertake
             to
             state
             them
             truely
             ,
             and
             onely
             take
             notice
             of
             that
             passage
             ,
             where
             they
             swear
             
               to
               preserve
               and
               defend
               the
               Kings
               Person
               and
               authority
               ,
               in
               the
               preservation
               and
               defence
               of
               the
               true
               Religion
               ,
               and
               Liberties
               of
               the
               Kingdomes
               .
            
             If
             his
             Authority
             were
             as
             well
             knowne
             as
             his
             Person
             ,
             yet
             might
             it
             well
             be
             doubted
             ,
             how
             farre
             these
             words
             intend
             the
             preservation
             of
             one
             or
             other
             .
             
               g
            
             Mr
             
               Ward
            
             (
             in
             behalfe
             of
             the
             Covenanteers
             )
             gives
             two
             expo●itions
             of
             them
             for
             surenesse
             ;
             either
             that
             
               we
               sweare
               to
               defend
               his
               Person
               and
               Authority
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               he
               defends
               our
               Religion
               and
               Liberties
               .
            
             (
             Which
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             they
             sweare
             to
             doe
             for
             any
             ordinary
             person
             that
             takes
             this
             Covenant
             .
             For
             they
             vow
             in
             the
             sixt
             Article
             ,
             absolutely
             ,
             
               to
               defend
               all
               those
            
             ;
             but
             here
             they
             undertake
             no
             more
             then
             barely
             
               to
               endeavour
               to
               defend
               the
               King
               .
            
             )
             Or
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             
               in
               defending
               Rel●gion
               and
               Liberties
               we
               do
               defend
               His
               Maiesties
               Person
               ,
               and
               Authority
            
             ;
             yet
             may
             it
             so
             fall
             out
             ,
             that
             what
             they
             doe
             ,
             or
             intend
             for
             his
             defence
             may
             truely
             tend
             to
             his
             destruction
             .
             And
             this
             we
             must
             confesse
             is
             not
             common
             to
             His
             Majesty
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             His
             people
             ;
             who
             (
             as
             it
             seemes
             )
             has
             these
             two
             Prerogatives
             left
             yet
             unquestioned
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Kings
             Commands
             ,
             and
             none
             but
             His
             ,
             may
             be
             disobeyed
             by
             the
             Kings
             Authority
             ,
             so
             his
             sacred
             Person
             ,
             and
             onely
             His
             ,
             may
             be
             destroyed
             in
             His
             owne
             defence
             .
          
           
             IX
             .
             It
             is
             further
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             the
             frame
             of
             this
             Oath
             ,
             that
             contrary
             to
             the
             method
             of
             the
             generall
             Protestation
             ,
             the
             Priviledges
             of
             Parliament
             (
             what
             ever
             they
             be
             )
             have
             got
             precedency
             of
             His
             Majesties
             Person
             ;
             which
             alteration
             surely
             was
             not
             without
             cause
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             a
             doubt
             very
             necessary
             to
             be
             resolved
             ,
             when
             the
             certaine
             safety
             of
             the
             Kings
             person
             comes
             in
             competition
             with
             any
             of
             their
             reall
             or
             pretended
             Priviledges
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             preferred
             ?
             Whether
             by
             this
             Oath
             they
             are
             not
             bound
             in
             such
             a
             case
             rather
             to
             suffer
             his
             person
             to
             perish
             ,
             or
             actually
             to
             destroy
             him
             ,
             then
             violate
             any
             such
             Priviledge
             ,
             or
             leave
             it
             unpreserved
             .
          
           
           
             X.
             I
             likewise
             doubt
             what
             manner
             o●liberties
             those
             are
             which
             the
             Covenanters
             ayme
             at
             ,
             seeing
             they
             have
             never
             yet
             claimed
             any
             ,
             as
             due
             by
             law
             ,
             which
             were
             denied
             them
             .
             I
             meet
             with
             a
             new
             word
             much
             in
             request
             of
             late
             in
             some
             
               Scottish
            
             papers
             ,
             
               The
               States
               ;
            
             and
             though
             it
             hath
             been
             naturalized
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             in
             
               England
               ,
            
             I
             am
             not
             yet
             willing
             to
             understand
             it
             .
          
           
             When
             our
             men
             would
             caresse
             the
             
               united
               Provinces
               ,
            
             they
             apply
             the
             word
             to
             this
             Kingdome
             ;
             and
             tell
             those
             
               High
               and
               mighty
               Lords
               ,
            
             when
             they
             complain
             of
             that
             assistance
             which
             His
             Majesty
             received
             from
             thence
             ,
             
               h
            
             
               We
               cannot
               beleive
               it
               was
               done
               by
               any
               direction
               from
               their
               Lordships
               .
               Neither
               can
               we
               think
               that
               they
               will
               be
               forward
               in
               helping
               to
               make
               us
               Slaves
               ,
               who
               have
               been
               usefull
               and
               assistant
               in
               making
               them
               Freemen
               .
            
             Whence
             we
             may
             well
             be
             jealous
             ●●at
             by
             
               Liberties
               of
               the
               Kingdomes
            
             they
             intend
             no
             lesse
             then
             those
             of
             the
             
               Low
               Countries
            
             ;
             and
             till
             they
             can
             attaine
             to
             be
             such
             
               Free-States
               ,
            
             in
             their
             owne
             opinion
             they
             are
             no
             better
             then
             
               Slaves
               .
            
          
           
             XI
             .
             When
             they
             make
             it
             a
             part
             of
             their
             Oath
             to
             bring
             all
             Malignants
             to
             such
             punishment
             
               as
               the
               supream
               Iudicatories
               of
               both
               Kingdomes
               respectively
               shall
               iudge
               convenient
               ,
            
             it
             should
             seem
             they
             have
             lost
             a
             Kingdome
             already
             ,
             for
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             they
             begun
             with
             three
             Kingdomes
             ,
             and
             now
             here
             are
             but
             two
             left
             .
             I
             will
             suppose
             
               England
            
             to
             be
             one
             ;
             and
             here
             it
             will
             be
             a
             grand
             doubt
             to
             determine
             which
             is
             the
             
               supream
               Iudicatory
               .
            
             
               i
            
             Whether
             in
             some
             case●
             the
             Kings
             Ordinary
             Courts
             of
             Iustice
             be
             not
             supreme
             .
             Whether
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             be
             a
             Iudicatory
             at
             all
             .
             
               k
            
             Whether
             the
             House
             of
             Lords
             be
             in
             all
             cases
             .
             Whether
             ,
             if
             they
             differ
             in
             their
             judgement
             ,
             eit●er
             of
             them
             be
             supreme
             ,
             (
             and
             which
             that
             is
             )
             or
             both
             ,
             or
             neither
             .
             Whether
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             both
             concur
             ,
             in
             matters
             of
             universall
             concernment
             to
             the
             whole
             kingdome
             ,
             without
             or
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             reputed
             Supreme
             .
             Whether
             if
             His
             Majesty
             should
             concur
             with
             them
             ,
             in
             things
             concerning
             Reformation
             of
             Religion
             ,
             (
             the
             maine
             businesse
             of
             this
             Covenant
             )
             the
             joynt
             assent
             of
             the
             
               l
            
             Clergy
             be
             not
             regularly
             required
             by
             the
             Lawes
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             .
             If
             this
             one
             question
             about
             the
             supreme
             Iudicatory
             were
             rightly
             stated
             ,
             perhaps
             all
             other
             doubts
             would
             not
             be
             
               tanti
               .
            
             But
             this
             still
             depending
             ,
             we
             are
             left
             to
             uncertaine
             resolutions
             for
             all
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             XII
             .
             In
             the
             close
             of
             the
             Covenant
             it
             is
             very
             uncertaine
             who
             
             they
             meane
             by
             those
             
               other
               Churches
               groaning
               under
               the
               yoake
               of
               Antichristian
               tyranny
               .
            
             Surely
             none
             more
             than
             those
             of
             the
             
               Romish
            
             Religion
             ,
             who
             acknowledge
             the
             Popes
             Supremacy
             .
             Yet
             Master
             
               m
            
             
               Henderson
            
             applies
             it
             rather
             to
             other
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             
               which
            
             (
             as
             he
             sayes
             )
             
               when
               they
               shall
               heare
               of
               this
               blessed
               Conjunction
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               no
               other
               than
               the
               beginning
               of
               a
               Iubile
               and
               ioyfull
               deliverance
               unto
               them
               from
               the
               Antichristian
               yoake
               of
               tyranny
               .
            
             Who
             those
             Reformed
             Churches
             are
             ,
             I
             professe
             I
             do
             not
             yet
             understand
             ,
             unlesse
             that
             Civill
             Dominion
             which
             their
             naturall
             Princes
             of
             the
             Popish
             Religion
             exercise
             over
             them
             ,
             be
             reputed
             by
             the
             Covenanteers
             a
             yoake
             of
             
               Antichristian
               tyranny
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI
             .
             That
             the
             performance
             of
             sundry
             Clauses
             in
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             cannot
             be
             without
             grand
             inconvenience
             ,
             or
             injustice
             .
          
           
             RIght
             reason
             will
             dictate
             that
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             make
             such
             a
             promise
             as
             cannot
             be
             performed
             without
             manifest
             inconvenience
             ;
             and
             Religion
             will
             adde
             ,
             that
             it
             were
             a
             sin
             in
             such
             cases
             to
             binde
             our selves
             by
             a
             solemne
             
               Oath
               .
            
             Many
             things
             in
             this
             Covenant
             though
             they
             be
             not
             simply
             impossible
             ,
             nor
             absolutely
             unjust●in
             
               toto
               genere
               ,
            
             yet
             in
             many
             cases
             they
             may
             prove
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             sworne
             
               in
               righteousnesse
               and
               judgement
               .
            
             If
             I
             make
             good
             this
             charge
             against
             it
             ,
             then
             must
             it
             be
             acknowledged
             a
             rash
             ,
             indiscreet
             ,
             and
             therefore
             a
             sinfull
             Vow
             .
          
           
             I.
             If
             a
             quite
             different
             Forme
             of
             Church-government
             from
             that
             of
             
               Scotland
            
             be
             approved
             by
             the
             
               Word
               ,
            
             or
             at
             least
             conceived
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             then
             all
             such
             as
             are
             so
             conceited
             (
             as
             amongst
             the
             Covenanteers
             not
             a
             few
             )
             cannot
             with
             a
             safe
             conscience
             sweare
             to
             preserve
             that
             Government
             in
             any
             Church
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             perswaded
             is
             not
             
               according
               ,
            
             but
             contrary
             
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               .
            
          
           
             Again
             ,
             the
             
               Discipline
            
             and
             manner
             of
             
               Worship
            
             used
             in
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             are
             not
             onely
             alterable
             in
             themselves
             ,
             but
             confessed
             to
             be
             so
             by
             the
             
               a
            
             Doctrine
             of
             that
             Church
             :
             therefore
             it
             is
             unlawfull
             to
             sweare
             to
             preserve
             them
             by
             a
             solemne
             Oath
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             
               majoris
               boni
               
               impeditivum
               .
            
             This
             inference
             will
             be
             no
             newes
             to
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             ;
             it
             was
             urged
             with
             much
             vehemence
             ,
             and
             heard
             with
             approbation
             against
             the
             late
             Oath
             enjoyned
             by
             the
             Canons
             .
             
               b
            
             My
             Authour
             concludes
             by
             a
             
               dilemma
               ,
            
             that
             whosoever
             takes
             such
             an
             Oath
             ,
             
               inavoidably
               falls
               upon
               a
               rocke
               of
               perjury
               ;
               either
               for
               saving
               his
               Oath
               he
               must
               deny
               obedience
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               by
               obeying
               the
               King
               he
               must
               breake
               his
               Oath
               .
            
          
           
             Master
             
               Nathaniel
               Fiennes
            
             a
             better
             Oratour
             than
             Souldier
             ,
             upon
             the
             same
             Argument
             discourseth
             thus
             ,
             
               c
            
             
               It
               is
               against
               the
               Law
               and
               light
               of
               Nature
               that
               a
               man
               should
               sweare
            
             never
             to
             consent
             to
             alter
             (
             that
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             the
             Covenan●eers
             here
             ●weare
             constantly
             to
             endeavour
             to
             preserve
             )
             
               a
               thing
               which
               in
               its
               own
               nature
               is
               alterable
               ,
               and
               may
               prove
               inconvenient
               ,
               and
               fit
               to
               be
               altered
               .
            
             And
             in
             case
             the
             
               Scots
            
             should
             thinke
             fit
             ,
             upon
             any
             occasion
             to
             alter
             some
             parts
             of
             their
             Discipline
             ,
             or
             Ceremonies
             in
             their
             Worship
             ,
             whether
             must
             our
             
               English
            
             and
             
               Irish
            
             Covenanteers
             endeavour
             to
             resist
             any
             such
             alteration
             ,
             or
             sit
             still
             and
             let
             them
             take
             their
             course
             ,
             holding
             the
             
               Scotish
            
             per●ury
             sufficient
             excuse
             their
             own
             ?
          
           
             II.
             When
             they
             sweare
             to
             cut
             out
             their
             intended
             platforme
             of
             Reformation
             by
             a
             double
             patterne
             ,
             first
             of
             
               Gods
               Word
               ,
            
             and
             then
             of
             the
             
               best
               Reformed
               Churches
               ,
            
             the
             latter
             might
             have
             been
             well
             spared
             ,
             it
             was
             added
             without
             any
             necessity
             ,
             but
             not
             without
             much
             inconvenience
             .
             For
             suppose
             there
             were
             two
             
               best
               Reformed
            
             (
             as
             certainly
             lesse
             than
             two
             cannot
             pretend
             to
             the
             name
             of
             
               Churches
            
             )
             which
             must
             they
             conforme
             to
             ?
             Of
             if
             there
             be
             but
             one
             
               best
               ,
            
             how
             shall
             they
             know
             which
             it
             is
             ?
          
           
             If
             
               Discipline
            
             hold
             the
             same
             course
             with
             
               Doctrine
               ,
            
             and
             must
             be
             prescribed
             by
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             more
             than
             one
             Forme
             cannot
             be
             admitted
             .
             There
             may
             be
             many
             errours
             ,
             but
             one
             Truth
             ;
             many
             by-wayes
             ,
             but
             one
             right
             .
             But
             if
             in
             
               Discipline
            
             and
             
               Worship
            
             for
             certain
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             in
             some
             things
             concerning
             Government
             too
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             have
             not
             so
             fully
             and
             evidently
             defined
             ,
             but
             some
             doubts
             are
             left
             which
             require
             a
             further
             determination
             .
             Who
             shall
             be
             Iudges
             in
             this
             case
             ?
             Must
             we
             sit
             upon
             all
             other
             Churches
             ,
             and
             pronounce
             against
             them
             ,
             uncalled
             ,
             unheard
             ?
             Or
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             a
             point
             wherein
             they
             are
             all
             equally
             concerned
             ,
             shall
             they
             be
             equally
             admitted
             to
             Vote
             with
             us
             ?
             And
             when
             they
             are
             all
             met
             ,
             at
             least
             
             by
             their
             Delegates
             ,
             shall
             it
             be
             referred
             to
             most
             voyces
             to
             determine
             ,
             
               which
               Church
               is
               best
               Reformed
               ?
            
             Then
             what
             if
             some
             two
             or
             three
             ,
             nay
             ,
             what
             if
             all
             have
             equall
             voyces
             ,
             each
             Delegacy
             voting
             for
             their
             own
             Church
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             most
             likely
             they
             will
             ,
             who
             shall
             have
             the
             casting
             Voyce
             ?
             We
             are
             now
             where
             we
             begun
             ,
             unlesse
             haply
             the
             
               Irish
            
             Church
             will
             sit
             down
             to
             
               English
               ,
            
             and
             so
             we
             may
             carry
             it
             by
             a
             double
             Vote
             .
             Or
             rather
             shall
             that
             Church
             be
             taken
             for
             the
             
               best
               reformed
            
             upon
             whom
             the
             most
             second
             Voyces
             do
             concurre
             ,
             the
             first
             being
             commonly
             the
             childe
             of
             affection
             ,
             but
             the
             second
             the
             off-spring
             of
             judgement
             ?
             So
             ,
             not
             improbable
             but
             our
             Church
             might
             carry
             it
             again
             ,
             for
             I
             could
             produce
             t●e
             testimonies
             of
             many
             Authours
             of
             best
             note
             in
             other
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             very
             liberall
             in
             their
             commendation
             both
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               .
            
          
           
             Or
             if
             it
             were
             a
             thing
             easily
             to
             be
             agreed
             upon
             which
             ,
             Church
             is
             the
             
               best
               reformed
               ,
            
             it
             might
             not
             be
             fit
             to
             sweare
             Conformity
             to
             that
             example
             :
             the
             
               best
            
             that
             is
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             
               best
            
             that
             may
             be
             .
             The
             
               best
            
             existent
             may
             have
             some
             errours
             as
             well
             as
             faults
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             absolute
             patterne
             for
             Reformation
             .
             What
             is
             
               best
            
             to
             another
             Church
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             
               best
            
             for
             us
             .
             What
             is
             
               best
            
             for
             our
             time
             and
             place
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             for
             another
             .
             No
             necessity
             then
             to
             reforme
             according
             to
             the
             
               best
               example
               ,
            
             if
             it
             were
             agreed
             upon
             .
             And
             till
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             best
             for
             us
             ,
             these
             troubles
             excepted
             ,
             to
             stay
             where
             we
             were
             .
          
           
             I
             conceive
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             addition
             (
             wherein
             they
             go
             lesse
             ,
             having
             before
             sworne
             to
             reforme
             
               according
               to
               Gods
               Word
               ,
            
             afterwards
             sweare
             to
             do
             it
             
               according
               to
               the
               example
            
             of
             other
             Churches
             )
             to
             have
             proceeded
             from
             the
             
               Scots
               ,
            
             who
             having
             no
             better
             plea
             from
             Gods
             Word
             than
             others
             ,
             will
             yet
             challenge
             our
             Covenanteers
             upon
             this
             Clause
             to
             declare
             them
             the
             
               best
               reformed
               Church
               ,
            
             or
             otherwise
             why
             did
             they
             abjure
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             sweare
             to
             preserve
             the
             
               Scotish
            
             Church
             Government
             ?
             which
             though
             it
             be
             none
             of
             the
             
               best
               ,
            
             yet
             our
             men
             have
             thus
             farre
             followed
             the
             
               Scotish
            
             Example
             ,
             not
             of
             any
             other
             Reformed
             Church
             .
             Some
             want
             Bishops
             ,
             because
             they
             cannot
             tell
             how
             to
             have
             them
             ,
             their
             Princes
             being
             of
             a
             different
             Religion
             ,
             wil
             allow
             none
             but
             of
             their
             own
             .
             Some
             enjoy
             the
             Thing
             under
             another
             name
             of
             
               Superintendents
               .
            
             
             Some
             are
             willingly
             without
             them
             ,
             because
             settled
             in
             such
             a
             Government
             as
             they
             finde
             most
             suitable
             with
             a
             popular
             State
             ,
             and
             dare
             not
             venter
             upon
             a
             change
             .
             But
             I
             have
             not
             heard
             of
             any
             Church
             ,
             the
             
               Scotish
            
             excepted
             ,
             which
             ever
             cast
             out
             her
             Bishops
             by
             violence
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             of
             the
             same
             Religion
             ,
             and
             vowed
             to
             root
             them
             out
             by
             the
             sword
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law
             and
             command
             of
             the
             Supreme
             Magistrate
             .
             If
             
               Scotland
            
             be
             not
             in
             this
             an
             Example
             to
             our
             men
             (
             as
             some
             of
             their
             Apologetiques
             profe●se
             they
             are
             not
             )
             then
             I
             am
             confident
             ,
             this
             course
             of
             Reformation
             is
             without
             Example
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             men
             ,
             I
             wish
             it
             be
             not
             without
             excuse
             in
             the
             eye●
             of
             God
             .
          
           
             III.
             In
             the
             next
             Clause
             I
             doubt
             the
             
               Scots
            
             have
             put
             another
             slurre
             upon
             the
             rest
             of
             our
             Covenanteers
             ,
             who
             having
             got
             them
             first
             to
             sweare
             the
             preservation
             of
             
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               Worship
               ,
               Discipline
               ,
               and
               Government
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Scotland
               ,
            
             have
             induced
             them
             since
             to
             vow
             their
             endeavours
             
               to
               bring
               the
               Churches
               of
               God
               in
               the
               three
               Kingdomes
               to
               the
               nearest
               coniunction
               and
               uniformity
               in
               all
               these
               particulars
               .
            
             For
             there
             being
             no
             meanes
             imaginable
             by
             which
             this
             
               nearest
               Coniu●ction
            
             may
             be
             obtained
             ,
             but
             either
             by
             a
             mutuall
             condescension
             of
             all
             the
             three
             Churches
             ,
             or
             an
             absolute
             submission
             of
             some
             two
             to
             the
             third
             :
             all
             hopes
             of
             condescending
             in
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             by
             the
             former
             part
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
             being
             taken
             away
             ,
             it
             remaines
             that
             the
             other
             two
             must
             totally
             sit
             down
             and
             submit
             to
             the
             
               Scots
               .
            
             Onely
             endeavour
             fully
             to
             informe
             themselves
             what
             the
             
               Doctrine
               ,
               Worship
               ,
               Discipline
               ,
               and
               Government
            
             of
             the
             
               Scotish
            
             Kirke
             is
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             have
             no
             more
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             conforme
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             though
             a
             tolerable
             uniformity
             in
             all
             the
             three
             Kingdomes
             were
             much
             to
             be
             wished
             ,
             and
             by
             all
             lawfull
             meanes
             to
             be
             endeavoured
             ;
             yet
             the
             very
             
               nearest
               coniunction
            
             is
             not
             fit
             to
             be
             sworne
             .
             That
             excludes
             all
             variety
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             
               Confession
               of
               Faith
               ,
            
             and
             Forme
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             
               Government
               ,
            
             but
             in
             rites
             of
             
               Worship
               ,
            
             and
             rules
             of
             
               Catechizing
            
             ;
             for
             if
             any
             difference
             be
             admitted
             ,
             the
             conjunction
             is
             not
             simply
             
               nearest
               .
            
          
           
             Nor
             perhaps
             is
             such
             an
             absolute
             
               uniformity
            
             morally
             possible
             .
             All
             men
             will
             never
             be
             of
             one
             minde
             :
             and
             the●efore
             a
             mutuall
             toleration
             in
             some
             things
             may
             conduce
             more
             to
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             Church
             than
             a
             violent
             Conformity
             .
             The
             Apostles
             times
             had
             
             their
             differences
             ;
             and
             so
             long
             as
             we
             hold
             to
             one
             
               immoveable
               ,
               irreformable
               Rule
               of
               faith
            
             (
             as
             
               Tertullian
            
             calls
             that
             short
             Creed
             )
             
               Cat●ra
               iam
               disciplin●
               &
               conversationis
               ,
               admittunt
               novitatem
               correctionis
               .
            
             And
             if
             the
             
               nearest
               coniunction
            
             be
             not
             possible
             ,
             sure
             it
             is
             not
             nece●sary
             ,
             i●
             it
             were
             so
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             deficient
             in
             necessaries
             ,
             would
             not
             onely
             have
             proposed
             fitting
             directories
             ,
             but
             prescribed
             set
             formes
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             limited
             the
             times
             ,
             places
             ,
             and
             manner
             of
             worship
             .
             Which
             our
             Saviour
             has
             not
             done
             ,
             being
             willing
             (
             as
             it
             seemes
             )
             to
             leave
             every
             Church
             at
             Liberty
             to
             consult
             with
             her
             owne
             occasions
             or
             necessities
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             to
             constitute
             as
             she
             should
             finde
             in
             Christian
             prudence
             to
             be
             most
             convenient
             for
             the
             exegency
             of
             the
             times
             ,
             disposition
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             temper
             of
             the
             People
             .
             The
             use
             of
             which
             liberty
             ,
             we
             have
             both
             practised
             our selves
             ,
             and
             allowed
             in
             other
             Churches
             .
          
           
             It
             must
             here
             be
             remembred
             that
             this
             very
             thing
             which
             is
             now
             sworne
             ,
             
               to
               bring
               all
               the
               Kingdomes
               to
               an
               uniformity
               ,
            
             is
             nothing
             else
             for
             substance
             then
             what
             was
             intended
             by
             King
             
               Iames
               ,
            
             and
             attempted
             by
             King
             
               Charles
            
             ;
             and
             that
             upon
             better
             grounds
             then
             now
             it
             is
             :
             they
             having
             both
             more
             authority
             to
             enjoyne
             it
             ,
             then
             the
             present
             Covenanteers
             can
             justly
             challenge
             ;
             and
             presuming
             to
             meet
             with
             lesse
             opposition
             ,
             then
             these
             have
             found
             .
             For
             ,
             whatsoever
             have
             been
             declared
             since
             ,
             the
             businesse
             which
             these
             two
             Princes
             went
             about
             ,
             (
             to
             settle
             Episcopacy
             ,
             and
             a
             Common
             forme
             of
             Worship
             and
             Discipline
             in
             
               Scotland
            
             conformable
             to
             those
             in
             
               England
            
             and
             
               Ireland
               ,
            
             )
             was
             not
             at
             first
             affirmed
             by
             any
             to
             be
             so
             destructive
             to
             the
             Lawes
             and
             Liberties
             of
             that
             Kingdome
             ,
             as
             the
             now
             intended
             alteration
             is
             knowne
             to
             be
             against
             the
             Lawes
             of
             
               England
            
             and
             
               Ireland
               .
            
          
           
             IV.
             If
             the
             
               Rights
               and
               Priviledges
               of
               Parliament
            
             were
             once
             truely
             stated
             ,
             which
             are
             here
             sworne
             to
             be
             defended
             
               with
               lives
               and
               Estates
               ,
            
             we
             must
             be
             able
             to
             make
             a
             clearer
             judgement
             of
             the
             Lawfulnesse
             of
             this
             Oath
             ,
             as
             to
             that
             Particular
             .
             Bu●
             this
             being
             a
             taske
             which
             we
             neither
             dare
             undertake
             ,
             nor
             can
             go
             through
             with
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             sufficient
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             not
             impertinent
             ,
             if
             we
             wave
             the
             two
             other
             Kingdomes
             ,
             and
             take
             a
             short
             view
             of
             some
             few
             particular
             Priviledges
             pretended
             to
             be
             due
             to
             the
             Parliament
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             and
             see
             whether
             they
             be
             such
             as
             the
             Subjects
             ought
             to
             sweare
             the
             preservation
             of
             them
             ,
             before
             that
             of
             His
             Majesties
             Person
             ,
             and
             the
             publique
             Liberties
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             As
             a
             Councell
             they
             
               d
            
             challenge
             the
             Priviledge
             to
             be
             advised
             with
             
               in
               all
            
             the
             great
             affaires
             of
             Church
             and
             State
             :
             whereas
             their
             Writ
             calls
             them
             onely
             to
             consult
             
               De
               quibusdam
               arduis
               .
            
             And
             His
             Majesty
             is
             accused
             for
             breach
             of
             Priviledge
             ,
             because
             he
             did
             not
             aske
             their
             advice
             in
             some
             such
             things
             .
             Yet
             sometimes
             
               e
            
             he
             desired
             it
             so
             much
             ,
             till
             his
             importunity
             was
             voted
             a
             breach
             of
             Priviledge
             .
             Here
             he
             is
             in
             a
             hard
             strait
             ,
             like
             that
             in
             the
             Oracle
             ,
             
               Si
               fecero
               peribo
               ;
               si
               non-fecero
               ,
               vapulabo
               .
            
             Not
             desire
             advice
             ,
             and
             break
             Priviledge
             ;
             desire
             it
             ,
             and
             breake
             Priviledge
             too
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             vote
             is
             passed
             in
             
               Ianuary
            
             
               f
            
             tha●to
             
               arrest
               or
               detaine
               any
               Member
               of
               the
               Commons
               House
               ,
            
             without
             first
             acquainting
             tha●
             House
             ,
             and
             receiving
             Order
             from
             thence
             ,
             is
             such
             a
             Breach
             of
             Priviledge
             as
             must
             be
             vindicated
             with
             life
             and
             fortunes
             .
             And
             yet
             a
             
               g
            
             Declaration
             is
             issued
             in
             
               November
            
             following
             ,
             that
             in
             those
             very
             cases
             which
             were
             formerly
             in
             controversie
             ,
             any
             
               Member
               may
               be
               arrested
               by
               the
               ordinary
               Ministers
               of
               Iustice
               ,
               and
               detained
               in
               sa●e
               custody
               ,
               till
               he
               may
               be
               brought
               to
               the
               Parliament
               .
            
             It
             will
             conc●rne
             the
             Serjeants
             to
             be
             informed
             in
             what
             moneths
             this
             Priviledge
             i●
             in
             season
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             goes
             out
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Another
             
               h
            
             Declaration
             speakes
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               Though
               the
               Priviledges
               of
               Parliament
               doe
               not
               extend
               to
               Treason
               ,
               Felony
               ,
               and
               breach
               of
               the
               Peace
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               exempt
               the
               Members
               of
               Parliament
               from
               punishment
               nor
               from
               all
               manner
               of
               processe
               and
               tryall
               ,
               as
               it
               doth
               in
               other
               cases
               .
            
             From
             these
             last
             words
             we
             must
             inferre
             ,
             that
             in
             case
             of
             Incest
             ,
             Adultery
             ,
             Fornication
             ,
             Idolatry
             ,
             Sacriledge
             ,
             Blasphemy
             ,
             Schisme
             ,
             Heresie
             ,
             Popery
             ,
             Perjury
             ,
             or
             what
             you
             will
             besides
             the
             three
             excepted
             particulars
             ,
             the
             Members
             of
             Parliament
             may
             sinne
             
               Cum
               Privilegio
               ,
            
             they
             are
             exempted
             
               from
               all
               manner
               of
               processe
               and
               tryall
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             I
             do
             not
             know
             the
             mysteries
             of
             some
             Priviledges
             ,
             why
             they
             are
             ambitious
             to
             entertaine
             Treaties
             with
             forraigne
             States
             ,
             but
             when
             his
             Majesty
             desires
             the
             like
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             answered
             ,
             
               i
            
             
               We
               cannot
               doe
               it
               by
               the
               fundamentall
               Priviledge
               of
               Parliament
               .
            
             Why
             the
             People
             may
             take
             notice
             of
             their
             proceedings
             ,
             but
             His
             Majesty
             may
             not
             without
             
               k
            
             
               a
               high
               breach
               of
               Priviledge
               ,
            
             minde
             them
             of
             him
             who
             said
             
               He
               was
               not
               worthy
               to
               be
               King
               .
            
             Why
             the
             meanest
             Subjects
             should
             be
             admitted
             to
             give
             in
             their
             reasons
             against
             established
             
             Lawes
             and
             desires
             of
             alteration
             ;
             and
             the
             King
             be
             
               l
            
             accused
             for
             breach
             of
             Priviledge
             ,
             for
             desiring
             them
             to
             retract
             a
             privat
             Order
             ,
             as
             contrary
             to
             an
             expresse
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             .
             Why
             in
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Hothams
            
             case
             all
             
               m
            
             interception
             of
             letters
             to
             the
             Parliament
             should
             be
             such
             a
             high
             breach
             of
             Priviledge
             ;
             and
             now
             his
             Majesty
             cannot
             send
             a
             letter
             but
             shall
             be
             intercepted
             ,
             nor
             a
             Messenger
             to
             them
             but
             shall
             be
             imprisoned
             ,
             if
             not
             executed
             by
             their
             Commands
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             is
             a
             new
             peece
             of
             Law
             ,
             which
             our
             predecessors
             were
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             that
             all
             Acts
             and
             agreements
             made
             by
             any
             private
             Companies
             or
             Corporations
             ,
             by
             any
             Parish
             or
             County
             ,
             nay
             by
             any
             particular
             person●
             ,
             are
             of
             no
             further
             force
             in
             Law
             then
             they
             are
             confirmed
             by
             Parliament
             :
             and
             that
             to
             make
             any
             such
             till
             the
             two
             Houses
             be
             first
             accquainted
             ,
             and
             their
             consent
             obtained
             ,
             
               n
            
             is
             an
             entrenching
             upon
             that
             
               Peculiar
               Priviledge
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               To
               binde
               all
               or
               any
               part
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               .
            
             This
             was
             the
             ground
             upon
             which
             they
             cancelled
             those
             agreements
             made
             by
             the
             Lord
             
               Farefax
            
             in
             
               Yorkshire
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             by
             their
             adherents
             in
             
               Cheshire
            
             ;
             and
             declared
             that
             they
             who
             made
             them
             
               were
               not
               bound
               by
               them
               .
            
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             number
             of
             Priviledges
             in
             this
             kinde
             may
             be
             infinite●
             yet
             we
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             set
             bounds
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             them
             by
             their
             owne
             Declarations
             .
             Where
             first
             the
             Kings
             comming
             to
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             is
             
               o
            
             affirmed
             to
             be
             
               the
               greatest
               violation
               of
               Priviledge
               that
               ever
               was
               attempted
               .
            
             Secondly
             ,
             His
             wishing
             he
             had
             no
             cause
             to
             absent
             himselfe
             from
             
               White-Hall
            
             is
             
               p
            
             taken
             as
             
               the
               greatest
               breach
               of
               Priviledge
               of
               Parliament
               that
               can
               be
               offered
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             the
             former
             must
             needs
             be
             lesse
             :
             and
             if
             there
             
               can
               be
            
             none
             
               greater
               ,
            
             what
             shall
             we
             think
             of
             those
             many
             lesser
             ,
             which
             have
             made
             a
             greater
             noy●e
             ?
             Let
             the
             Reader
             say
             ,
             if
             he
             make
             any
             Conscience
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             or
             have
             any
             care
             of
             his
             Estate
             ,
             or
             beare
             any
             Allegiance
             to
             hi●
             Majesties
             Person
             ,
             or
             any
             reverence
             to
             His
             Authority
             ,
             or
             have
             any
             considerable
             portion
             in
             the
             publique
             liberty
             ,
             whether
             he
             can
             willingly
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             tenour
             of
             this
             Covenan●
             ,
             sacrifice
             his
             life
             and
             liberty
             ,
             his
             Soule
             and
             Estate
             to
             the
             preservation
             of
             all
             and
             every
             of
             these
             Priviledges
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             thousands
             more
             which
             are
             not
             yet
             declared
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             preferre
             the
             least
             of
             them
             before
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             common
             Liberty
             ,
             His
             Majesties
             Person
             and
             Authority
             .
             
             For
             so
             it
             is
             declared
             ,
             
               q
            
             
               that
               the
               Kings
               Authority
               and
               Person
               can
               be
               no
               way
               maintained
               ,
               bu●
               by
               upholding
               the
               power
               and
               priviledges
               of
               Parliament
               .
            
          
           
             V.
             That
             passage
             where
             they
             sweare
             
               the
               discovery
               of
               all
               such
               as
               have
               been
               or
               shall
               be
               Malignants
               ,
               &c.
            
             carries
             with
             it
             a
             probable
             injustice
             and
             certaine
             inconvenience
             .
             For
             it
             engageth
             every
             Covenanteer
             not
             onely
             to
             be
             a
             common
             delator
             and
             accuser
             of
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             but
             even
             of
             himselfe
             too
             ,
             if
             he
             ever
             were
             or
             shall
             be
             any
             way
             guilty
             .
             The
             old
             Oath
             
               Ex
               officio
               ,
            
             so
             long
             cryed
             out
             upon
             as
             unnaturall
             and
             injust
             that
             it
             was
             thought
             fit
             to
             be
             abolished
             by
             an
             
               r
            
             Act
             made
             this
             Parliament
             ,
             was
             not
             halfe
             so
             bad
             as
             this
             new
             Oath
             is
             .
             For
             by
             this
             a
             man
             sweares
             to
             discover
             himselfe
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             no
             common
             fame
             against
             him
             ,
             never
             any
             suspition
             of
             him
             ,
             though
             no
             Iudge
             ever
             question
             him
             ,
             no
             other
             person
             accuse
             him
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             now
             reformed
             and
             have
             altered
             his
             resolution
             ,
             yet
             if
             he
             was
             ever
             peccant
             ,
             he
             is
             bound
             by
             this
             Oath
             to
             
               discover
            
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             come
             to
             his
             tryall
             ,
             and
             so
             receive
             condign●
             punishment
             .
          
           
             VI
             .
             That
             last
             clause
             
               to
               bring
               all
               to
               publique
               triall
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               receive
               condigne
               punishment
               ,
            
             carries
             fire
             in
             the
             taile
             of
             it
             ,
             sufficient
             to
             consume
             the
             better
             halfe
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             .
             It
             is
             but
             a
             small
             matter
             to
             tell
             their
             Souldiers
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             deny
             Quarter
             to
             any
             Malignants
             in
             his
             Majesties
             Army
             ,
             they
             are
             guilty
             of
             perjury
             by
             anticipating
             that
             tryall
             ,
             which
             by
             this
             Oath
             they
             shall
             be
             brought
             to
             .
             I
             shall
             rather
             apply
             my selfe
             to
             the
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             at
             
               Westminster
               ,
            
             who
             have
             already
             passed
             sentence
             ,
             
               s
            
             
               That
               all
               such
               persons
               ,
               as
               upon
               any
               pretence
               whatsoever
               ,
               assist
               his
               Majesty
               in
               this
               Warre
               ,
               with
               Horse
               ,
               Armes
               ,
               Plate
               ,
               or
               mony
               ,
               are
               Traitors
               ,
               unparalleld
               Traitors
               ;
               and
               ought
               to
               suffer
               as
               Traitors
               ,
            
             and
             their
             punishment
             is
             here
             Vowed
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             before
             threatened
             to
             be
             ,
             
               speedy
               and
               exemplary
               .
            
             How
             the
             King
             of
             
               Denmarke
               ,
            
             or
             the
             Prince
             of
             
               Orange
            
             will
             escape
             does
             lesse
             Trouble
             me
             ;
             then
             to
             see
             the
             sworne
             cruelty
             of
             these
             Covenanters
             ,
             who
             have
             vowed
             the
             hanging
             of
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             hope
             of
             mercy
             or
             pardon
             .
             If
             it
             were
             to
             be
             doubted
             which
             party
             were
             guilty
             of
             Treason
             ,
             those
             whom
             the
             King
             hath
             proclaime●
             ,
             or
             whom
             these
             Votes
             have
             declared
             ,
             yet
             this
             is
             out
             of
             question
             ,
             that
             many
             who
             sometimes
             assisted
             the
             
             one
             ,
             are
             now
             turned
             to
             the
             other
             side
             ;
             many
             yet
             perhaps
             assist
             that
             party
             with
             money
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             are
             lesse
             cordially
             inclined
             ;
             if
             all
             these
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             declared
             Traitors
             for
             so
             doing
             
               t
            
             
               upon
               whatsoever
               pretence
            
             they
             did
             it
             ,
             must
             suffer
             the
             condigne
             punishment
             of
             Traitors
             ,
             the
             Covenanteers
             will
             have
             as
             little
             comfort
             in
             the
             payment
             of
             this
             Vow
             ,
             as
             
               Iephta
            
             had
             in
             his
             .
             If
             the
             City
             be
             not
             startled
             at
             this
             consequence
             ,
             yet
             for
             pities
             sake
             to
             their
             poore
             friends
             in
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             who
             have
             payed
             Contributions
             to
             His
             Majesties
             Army
             ,
             let
             them
             put
             on
             some
             bowels
             of
             compassion
             ;
             let
             not
             judgement
             so
             farre
             triumph
             over
             mercy
             ,
             as
             to
             vow
             nothing
             but
             
               punishment
               ,
            
             no
             pardon
             .
             Why
             should
             they
             devote
             that
             little
             blood
             to
             the
             axe
             or
             the
             halter
             ,
             which
             the
             sword
             shall
             spare
             in
             this
             gasping
             Kingdome
             ?
             We
             have
             not
             forgotten
             him
             that
             told
             us
             (
             what
             we
             now
             finde
             )
             they
             were
             not
             in
             a
             right
             way
             that
             made
             choice
             of
             such
             a
             Rubricke
             to
             their
             Reformation
             .
             And
             those
             who
             Sit
             ,
             and
             Vote
             ,
             and
             vow
             to
             punish
             according
             to
             those
             Votes
             ,
             may
             remember
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             Traitours
             it
             is
             not
             long
             since
             they
             were
             so
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             not
             certain
             what
             they
             may
             be
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             When
             
               each
               man
            
             has
             sworne
             
               to
               go
               before
               another
               in
               the
               example
               of
               a
               reall
               Reformation
               ,
            
             he
             is
             bound
             upon
             his
             Oath
             not
             to
             expect
             till
             a
             generall
             Reformation
             be
             publiquely
             debated
             and
             agreed
             upon
             ,
             not
             
               to
               forbeare
               till
               he
               see
               whether
               the
               right
               rule
               will
               be
               commended
               to
               him
               in
               an
               orderly
               way
               ,
            
             he
             must
             not
             stay
             for
             the
             command
             of
             Authority
             ,
             or
             company
             of
             his
             neighbours
             ;
             but
             where
             he
             conceives
             the
             Doctrine
             to
             be
             erroneous
             ,
             the
             Worship
             superstitious
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             faulty
             ,
             the
             Discipline
             and
             Government
             not
             so
             exactly
             according
             to
             the
             Word
             ,
             he
             must
             presently
             fall
             aboard
             with
             his
             Reformation
             worke
             ,
             publiquely
             professe
             what
             his
             opinion
             is
             ,
             and
             apply
             himselfe
             to
             the
             practice
             of
             that
             which
             he
             is
             perswaded
             in
             his
             own
             conscience
             is
             right
             ;
             and
             must
             endeavour
             to
             set
             up
             that
             Idoll
             in
             the
             Church
             which
             he
             has
             already
             erected
             in
             his
             own
             imagination
             ,
             and
             labour
             to
             extirpate
             all
             that
             oppose
             it
             ,
             and
             refuse
             to
             bow
             down
             to
             it
             ;
             that
             so
             he
             
               may
               go
               before
               others
               in
               the
               example
               of
               a
               reall
               Reformation
               .
            
             And
             surely
             those
             Brethren
             in
             
               London
               ,
            
             who
             begin
             to
             joyne
             themselves
             into
             Church
             Societies
             ,
             are
             thus
             farre
             to
             be
             commended
             .
             What
             though
             it
             be
             (
             as
             the
             
               u
            
             Assembly
             tell
             them
             )
             
               unfit
               ,
               uncomfortable
               ,
               unseasonable
               ,
            
             yet
             being
             
               by
               
               them
               iudged
               lawfull
               ,
            
             now
             after
             they
             have
             sworne
             ,
             it
             becomes
             
               necessary
               .
            
             And
             I
             wonder
             why
             the
             Presbyterians
             should
             not
             be
             as
             zealous
             in
             fetting
             up
             their
             Government
             ,
             and
             endeavouring
             to
             goe
             before
             others
             in
             an
             exemplary
             way
             .
             I
             wish
             they
             would
             begin
             their
             Reformation
             in
             
               London
            
             with
             
               extirpation
               of
               Schisme
               ,
            
             which
             it
             will
             be
             no
             hard
             matter
             to
             finde
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             time
             it
             shall
             be
             extirpate
             out
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             Religion
             and
             Peace
             may
             once
             again
             revisit
             the
             Countrey
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
             That
             many
             things
             vowed
             in
             this
             Covenant
             are
             not
             possible
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             .
          
           
             TO
             make
             good
             this
             charge
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             further
             ●vidence
             of
             injustice
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             involving
             the
             takers
             in
             down-right
             perjury
             ,
             we
             shall
             propose
             such
             particulars
             as
             are
             either
             morally
             or
             absolutely
             impossible
             to
             be
             performed
             .
          
           
             
               I.
               That
               
                 constancy
                 of
                 endeavour
              
               and
               
                 zealous
                 continuance
              
               which
               they
               sweare
               to
               use
               
                 all
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 their
                 lives
              
               in
               the
               observance
               of
               most
               Articles
               ,
               is
               more
               than
               they
               can
               assure
               ;
               the
               work
               of
               Reformation
               may
               be
               longer
               ,
               and
               their
               other
               avocations
               greater
               than
               they
               imagine
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               
                 interim
              
               of
               their
               hopes
               ,
               their
               endeavours
               may
               flagge
               ,
               and
               their
               
                 zeale
              
               remit
               .
               Besides
               the
               particulars
               of
               their
               Vow
               are
               so
               many
               ,
               and
               of
               so
               different
               natures
               ,
               as
               must
               needs
               distract
               their
               thought●
               and
               employments
               ,
               which
               being
               fixed
               upon
               some
               ,
               must
               divert
               their
               endeavours
               from
               the
               rest
               .
               And
               if
               they
               shall
               in
               truth
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               their
               lives
               endeavour
               to
               extirpate
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               they
               will
               never
               live
               to
               effect
               it
               .
            
             
               II.
               The
               mutuall
               
                 preservation
                 of
                 the
                 Rights
                 and
                 Priviledges
                 of
                 the
                 Parliaments
              
               in
               all
               three
               Kingdomes
               cannot
               alwayes
               be
               possible
               .
               To
               evidence
               this
               Truth
               ,
               I
               shall
               suppose
               what
               the
               Covenanteers
               will
               easily
               grant
               :
               First
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               
                 Parliament
              
               is
               here
               secondarily
               ,
               if
               not
               principally
               ,
               intended
               for
               the
               two
               Houses
               in
               the
               respective
               Kingdomes
               ,
               exclusively
               to
               the
               King
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               the
               Parliament
               of
               
                 Scotland
              
               (
               if
               not
               that
               of
               
                 Ireland
              
               )
               hath
               as
               
               much
               
                 right
                 and
                 priviledge
              
               to
               all
               intents
               and
               purposes
               concerning
               that
               Kingdome
               ,
               as
               our
               Parliament
               has
               in
               relation
               to
               
                 England
                 .
              
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               whatsoever
               Rights
               and
               Priviledges
               have
               been
               challenged
               by
               our
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               of
               this
               Parliament
               ,
               are
               truly
               due
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               bound
               to
               admit
               of
               them
               .
               These
               suppositions
               being
               granted
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               denied
               but
               the
               severall
               Parliaments
               (
               all
               challenging
               as
               great
               Councels
               to
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               whose
               advice
               he
               must
               follow
               )
               may
               advise
               many
               things
               repugnant
               in
               themselves
               ,
               and
               both
               or
               all
               impossible
               to
               be
               hearkened
               to
               .
               The
               nineteen
               Propositions
               of
               the
               
                 English
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               
                 Scots
              
               Demands
               in
               the
               Act
               of
               Pacification
               will
               save
               us
               the
               labour
               of
               enquiring
               into
               former
               times
               ,
               or
               straining
               invention
               for
               possible
               cases
               .
               
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     The
                     
                       English
                    
                     advise
                     and
                     require
                     that
                     no
                     Marriage
                     of
                     the
                     Kings
                     Children
                     be
                     treated
                     of
                     without
                     their
                     notice
                     ,
                     nor
                     concluded
                     without
                     their
                     consent
                     .
                     The
                     
                       Scots
                    
                     and
                     
                       Irish
                    
                     having
                     equall
                     interest
                     ,
                     especially
                     in
                     the
                     Princes
                     Person
                     ,
                     may
                     require
                     equall
                     priviledge
                     .
                     But
                     their
                     publique
                     nationall
                     interests
                     ,
                     and
                     affections
                     to
                     other
                     States
                     ,
                     being
                     different
                     ,
                     their
                     advice
                     and
                     resolution
                     will
                     be
                     so
                     too
                     .
                     The
                     
                       Irish
                    
                     may
                     advise
                     and
                     resolve
                     upon
                     a
                     Match
                     with
                     
                       Spaine
                       ,
                    
                     the
                     
                       Scots
                    
                     with
                     
                       France
                       ,
                    
                     the
                     
                       English
                    
                     with
                     some
                     other
                     distinct
                     Family●
                  
                   
                     Againe
                     ,
                     the
                     
                       Scots
                    
                     demand
                     that
                     the
                     Prince
                     may
                     reside
                     with
                     them
                     at
                     some
                     time
                     ;
                     the
                     
                       English
                    
                     may
                     require
                     his
                     continuall
                     residence
                     at
                     all
                     times
                     ,
                     at
                     least
                     they
                     may
                     both
                     exact
                     it
                     at
                     the
                     same
                     time
                     .
                     So
                     when
                     
                       a
                    
                     these
                     would
                     have
                     him
                     at
                     St.
                     
                       Iames
                       ,
                    
                     those
                     would
                     have
                     him
                     at
                     St.
                     
                       Andrews
                       .
                    
                     Such
                     like
                     for
                     the
                     King
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     much
                     about
                     the
                     same
                     time
                     when
                     the
                     
                       b
                    
                     
                       Scots
                    
                     exact
                     his
                     residence
                     with
                     them
                     ;
                     the
                     
                       c
                    
                     Councell
                     of
                     
                       Ireland
                    
                     desire
                     his
                     presence
                     amongst
                     them
                     ,
                     the
                     
                       d
                    
                     
                       English
                    
                     protest
                     ,
                     if
                     he
                     leave
                     them
                     ,
                     they
                     will
                     no
                     longer
                     submit
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     so
                     as
                     to
                     be
                     directed
                     by
                     any
                     Commissioner
                     .
                     This
                     impossibility
                     will
                     be
                     more
                     considered
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     restraine
                     it
                     onely
                     to
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     Parliaments
                     ;
                     at
                     the
                     same
                     time
                     1640.
                     there
                     were
                     three
                     Parliaments
                     sitting
                     in
                     the
                     three
                     Kingdomes
                     ;
                     if
                     they
                     have
                     equall
                     Priviledges
                     ,
                     all
                     equally
                     require
                     the
                     Kings
                     Presence
                     ;
                     what
                     shall
                     he
                     do
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     is
                     told
                     his
                     absence
                     from
                     Parliament
                     is
                     a
                     breach
                     of
                     Priviledge
                     ,
                     
                       e
                    
                     against
                     Law
                     ,
                     against
                     ancient
                     Custome
                     ,
                     against
                     his
                     Oath
                     ?
                     Is
                     it
                     possible
                     for
                     him
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     three
                     Kingdomes
                     at
                     the
                     same
                     time
                     ?
                     
                     Grant
                     him
                     his
                     just
                     Power
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     may
                     without
                     inconvenience
                     rule
                     all
                     ;
                     but
                     if
                     the
                     Supreme
                     Power
                     be
                     in
                     them
                     ,
                     he
                     will
                     have
                     a
                     hard
                     taske
                     to
                     serve
                     so
                     many
                     masters
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   if
                   all
                   the
                   Parliaments
                   be
                   considereed
                   as
                   
                     Courts
                     ,
                  
                   ●nd
                   allowed
                   for
                   Supreme
                   Iudicatories
                   in
                   the
                   severall
                   Kingdomes
                   ,
                   may
                   not
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   declare
                   Law
                   against
                   another
                   ?
                   Surely
                   yes
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   a
                   fresh
                   precedent
                   for
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   
                     Scots
                  
                   were
                   declared
                   Traitors
                   by
                   the
                   Parliament
                   of
                   
                     Ireland
                     ,
                  
                   1638.
                   
                   They
                   were
                   declared
                   loyall
                   Subjects
                   by
                   the
                   
                     f
                  
                   Parliament
                   of
                   
                     Scotland
                     ,
                  
                   1640.
                   
                   And
                   their
                   Actions
                   were
                   condemned
                   to
                   oblivion
                   by
                   the
                   Parliament
                   of
                   
                     England
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   if
                   each
                   Parliament
                   be
                   considered
                   as
                   the
                   Representative
                   Body
                   of
                   the
                   respe●tive
                   Kingdomes
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   power
                   to
                   enact
                   ,
                   order
                   ,
                   or
                   ordain
                   ,
                   whatsoever
                   they
                   shall
                   hold
                   fitting
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   publique
                   necessity
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   King
                   be
                   bound
                   by
                   his
                   Oath
                   to
                   passe
                   all
                   the
                   Bills
                   which
                   shall
                   be
                   pesented
                   under
                   that
                   notion
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   have
                   formerly
                   before
                   the
                   union
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdoms
                   made
                   many
                   
                     g
                  
                   contra●iant
                   Laws
                   ,
                   so
                   will
                   they
                   do
                   again
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   interests
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdomes
                   being
                   severall
                   in
                   themselves
                   ,
                   none
                   having
                   any
                   mutuall
                   dependance
                   or
                   superiority
                   above
                   another
                   ,
                   the
                   titular
                   union
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   King
                   will
                   be
                   found
                   in
                   effectuall
                   to
                   reconcile
                   their
                   differences
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   be
                   not
                   Supreme
                   in
                   the
                   old
                   received
                   sense
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   in
                   the
                   new-coyn'd
                   notion
                   of
                   
                     coordinate
                  
                   (
                   as
                   some
                   )
                   or
                   
                     subordinate
                  
                   Supremacy
                   ,
                   as
                   others
                   wittily
                   have
                   expounded
                   .
                   In
                   any
                   such
                   case
                   of
                   difference
                   ,
                   whether
                   in
                   matter
                   of
                   State
                   or
                   of
                   Law
                   ,
                   a
                   mutuall
                   preservation
                   of
                   the
                   Priviledges
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Parliaments
                   will
                   be
                   utterly
                   impossible
                   both
                   for
                   King
                   and
                   Subject
                   ;
                   to
                   preserve
                   one
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   destroy
                   two
                   .
                
              
            
             
               III.
               Every
               Covenanteer
               undertakes
               more
               than
               he
               is
               able
               to
               performe
               ,
               when
               he
               sweares
               ,
               not
               barely
               
                 to
                 endeavour
                 ,
              
               (
               as
               in
               other
               Articles
               )
               but
               actually
               
                 to
                 assist
                 and
                 defend
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 enter
                 into
                 this
                 League
                 ,
              
               and
               actually
               
                 to
                 reveale
                 and
                 make
                 known
                 all
                 lets
                 and
                 impediments
                 against
                 it
                 .
              
               Though
               they
               have
               a
               will
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               yet
               they
               may
               want
               meanes
               to
               effect
               it
               .
               If
               they
               do
               not
               send
               
                 assistance
              
               to
               any
               Covenanteer
               when
               it
               is
               demanded
               ,
               or
               what
               they
               do
               send
               be
               not
               sufficient
               to
               
                 defend
              
               him
               ,
               they
               faile
               in
               their
               Oath
               ;
               and
               were
               to
               blame
               they
               did
               not
               use
               the
               word
               
                 endeavour
              
               here
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               carefully
               inserted
               in
               other
               places
               .
            
             
             
               IV.
               Nor
               can
               the
               most
               confiding
               of
               them
               be
               assured
               
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 suffer
                 himselfe
                 directly
                 or
                 indirectly
                 ,
                 by
                 whatsoever
                 combination
                 ,
                 perswasion
                 ,
                 or
                 terrour
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 divided
                 from
                 this
                 union
                 .
              
               As
               it
               is
               not
               in
               any
               mans
               power
               to
               hinder
               other
               men
               from
               using
               what
               Arguments
               they
               can
               to
               perswade
               him
               ,
               so
               neither
               can
               he
               totally
               hinder
               those
               Arguments
               from
               leaving
               any
               impression
               in
               his
               soule
               .
               Besides
               ,
               daily
               experience
               of
               many
               flitting
               from
               that
               cause
               to
               which
               they
               were
               sometimes
               as
               zealously
               addicted
               as
               any
               (
               witnesse
               Sir
               
                 Iohn
                 Hotham
              
               and
               others
               )
               there
               is
               reason
               why
               it
               should
               be
               so
               ,
               in
               spite
               of
               any
               resolution
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
               Though
               ambition
               ,
               avarice
               ,
               passion
               ,
               or
               prejudice
               ,
               make
               men
               very
               willing
               to
               have
               that
               passe
               for
               true
               and
               good
               which
               they
               affect
               ,
               and
               ●o
               first
               stagger
               their
               judgement
               ,
               which
               at
               last
               fixes
               in
               a
               resolution
               not
               to
               examine
               any
               grounds
               of
               the
               contrary
               part
               which
               they
               hate
               :
               Yet
               the
               variety
               of
               successe
               may
               so
               much
               alter
               the
               face
               of
               things
               ,
               the
               inconstancy
               of
               humane
               nature
               may
               so
               farre
               comply
               ,
               the
               light
               and
               evidence
               of
               the
               object
               may
               be
               such
               as
               will
               dispell
               all
               those
               mists
               of
               the
               understanding
               ,
               and
               prevaile
               against
               any
               obstinacy
               of
               opinion
               .
               But
               if
               they
               meane
               by
               this
               Oath
               such
               a
               resolution
               ,
               
                 Non
                 persuadebo
                 ,
                 etiam●i
                 persuaser●
                 ,
              
               that
               against
               the
               light
               of
               their
               own
               consciences
               ,
               they
               will
               still
               persevere
               in
               the
               same
               courses
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               never
               so
               much
               convicted
               of
               their
               unlawfulnesse
               ;
               they
               do
               but
               adde
               Heresie
               to
               Perjury
               .
               For
               a
               pertinacious
               maintaining
               of
               an
               opinion
               after
               a
               man
               is
               convicted
               that
               it
               is
               erroneous
               ,
               I
               take
               to
               be
               the
               very
               formality
               of
               
                 Heresie
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               which
               I
               suppose
               the
               Covenanteers
               have
               sworne
               to
               extirpate
               .
            
             
               V.
               It
               will
               not
               be
               denied
               ,
               but
               if
               one
               part
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               either
               
                 in
                 terminis
                 ,
              
               or
               by
               implication
               ,
               contradict
               another
               ,
               then
               it
               will
               be
               impossible
               to
               performe
               both
               .
               And
               I
               pray
               what
               are
               these
               but
               contradictions
               ?
               1.
               
               That
               all
               the
               Covenanteers
               in
               the
               three
               Kingdomes
               should
               professe
               to
               be
               
                 of
                 one
                 Reformed
                 Religion
                 ,
              
               and
               then
               sweare
               to
               preserve
               it
               in
               one
               Kingdome
               ,
               but
               to
               
                 reforme
              
               it
               in
               two
               .
               2.
               
               
                 To
                 preserve
                 the
                 Kings
                 Person
                 ,
                 without
                 respect
                 of
                 Persons
                 .
              
               This
               they
               vow
               in
               the
               second
               Article
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               third
               .
               3.
               
               If
               the
               Parliament●
               be●
               as
               they
               conceive
               ,
               the
               supreme
               Iudicatories
               in
               the
               respective
               Kingdomes
               ,
               with
               what
               congruity
               doe
               they
               sweare
               to
               preserve
               
                 the
                 Rights
                 and
                 Priviledges
                 of
                 the
                 Parliaments
              
               
               in
               all
               three
               Kingdomes
               ,
               and
               then
               
                 that
                 all
                 Delinquents
                 shall
                 be
                 punished
                 by
                 the
                 Supreme
                 Iudicatories
                 (
                 of
                 both
                 .
                 i.e.
                 )
              
               onely
               of
               two
               Kingdomes
               ?
               No
               marvell
               if
               some
               parts
               be
               liable
               to
               contradiction
               ,
               when
               the
               whole
               Covenant
               is
               ushered
               in
               with
               a
               grosse
               absurdity
               ,
               which
               has
               influence
               upon
               every
               sentence
               in
               it
               .
               When
               
                 each
                 one
                 for
                 himselfe
              
               professeth
               ,
               
                 We
                 sweare
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Indeed
               why
               should
               one
               man
               sweare
               for
               all
               the
               rest
               ?
               But
               what
               is
               this
               to
               salve
               the
               Soloecisme
               ?
               How
               shall
               he
               be
               said
               to
               sweare
               
                 onely
                 for
                 himselfe
                 ,
              
               whose
               every
               word
               in
               his
               Oath
               includes
               all
               others
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               himselfe
               ?
               These
               things
               being
               not
               certainly
               possible
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               sworne
               .
               It
               is
               all
               one
               as
               if
               they
               should
               sweare
               they
               will
               not
               dye
               till
               they
               be
               old
               ,
               nor
               be
               sick
               till
               they
               dye
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
             That
             the
             taking
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             other
             avowed
             Actions
             of
             the
             Covenanteers
             ,
             are
             
               in
               fact
               ,
            
             contradictory
             to
             the
             formall
             words
             of
             their
             Oath
             .
          
           
             VVHat
             the
             
               Civilians
            
             call
             
               Protestatio
               contraria
               facto
               ,
            
             (
             as
             if
             one
             should
             kill
             or
             rob
             a
             man
             and
             vow
             to
             doe
             him
             no
             wrong
             )
             is
             a
             foule
             crime
             which
             infests
             many
             parts
             of
             this
             Solemne
             Oath
             .
             The
             very
             act
             of
             taking
             or
             enforcing
             it
             ,
             besides
             many
             other
             avowed
             practices
             of
             those
             that
             take
             it
             ,
             does
             contradict
             the
             formall
             words
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             I.
             So
             though
             they
             sweare
             in
             all
             their
             
               endeavours
            
             to
             keep
             themselves
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             their
             
               severall
               places
               and
               callings
            
             ;
             Yet
             if
             we
             look
             upon
             the
             courses
             they
             take
             we
             shall
             find
             nothing
             lesse
             .
             Who
             are
             they
             who
             can
             challenge
             it
             as
             the
             proper
             duty
             of
             their
             
               calling
            
             to
             set
             on
             foot
             that
             
               Reformation
            
             vowed
             in
             the
             first
             ,
             or
             that
             
               extirpation
            
             which
             is
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             second
             Article
             ?
             If
             Religion
             and
             the
             Controversies
             thereanent
             be
             a
             thing
             common
             to
             every
             
               vocation
            
             ;
             then
             is
             that
             restriction
             to
             severall
             
               callings
            
             superfluous
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             Solemne
             Oath
             ,
             profane
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             the
             more
             peculiar
             function
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             then
             why
             doe
             other
             men
             intermedle
             in
             matters
             beside
             their
             
               calling
               ?
            
             If
             it
             be
             the
             proper
             work
             of
             a
             Parliament
             ,
             
             why
             do
             our
             Assembly
             men
             challenge
             ,
             
               as
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               to
               be
               leaders
               in
               this
               worke
               of
               Reformation
            
             ?
             What
             have
             they
             to
             do
             in
             Parliament
             affaires
             ?
             Were
             the
             Bishops
             cast
             out
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             taken
             in
             ?
             What
             just
             
               calling
            
             can
             they
             pretend
             ,
             who
             were
             neither
             summoned
             by
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             calling
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             Assemblies
             doe
             in
             right
             belong
             ,
             nor
             elected
             by
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             nomination
             of
             Members
             to
             such
             Assemblyes
             ,
             by
             the
             constitution
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             does
             appertaine
             ?
          
           
             So
             in
             the
             third
             and
             sixt
             Articles
             ,
             where
             they
             sweare
             mutually
             to
             assist
             and
             preserve
             one
             another
             
               with
               their
               Lives
               and
               Estates
               ,
            
             but
             with
             like
             restriction
             to
             their
             severall
             
               vocations
               ,
               places
               ,
               and
               callings
               ,
            
             either
             most
             of
             those
             who
             have
             actually
             taken
             up
             Armes
             in
             this
             quarrell
             ,
             ,
             Noble-men
             ,
             Knights
             ,
             Burgesses
             ,
             But●hers
             ,
             Tapsters
             
               &c.
            
             are
             forsworne
             ,
             by
             undertaking
             that
             service
             which
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             their
             professions
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             be
             not
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Covenanters
             are
             ,
             who
             being
             of
             the
             same
             callings
             ,
             have
             not
             put
             themselves
             in
             Armes
             ,
             and
             assisted
             their
             brethren
             with
             their
             Lives
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             doe
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             contrary
             to
             their
             
               Calling
               .
            
          
           
             Nor
             can
             the
             Authors
             or
             Executioners
             of
             those
             Ordinances
             be
             excused
             from
             perjury
             ,
             whereby
             many
             men
             have
             been
             pressed
             for
             Souldiers
             without
             any
             regard
             to
             their
             
               callings
               .
            
             What
             
               calling
            
             have
             the
             Water-men
             to
             be
             imployed
             in
             Land-service
             ?
             What
             
               calling
            
             have
             the
             City
             Tradsemen
             to
             come
             and
             conquer
             the
             Countrey
             ?
             What
             
               calling
            
             have
             the
             framers
             of
             this
             Covenant
             to
             exact
             a
             new
             Oath
             of
             all
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             or
             to
             enter
             in
             League
             with
             another
             ?
             And
             if
             they
             have
             no
             
               calling
            
             that
             enables
             them
             to
             Command
             ,
             then
             have
             the
             rest
             no
             
               calling
            
             to
             obey
             ;
             and
             so
             both
             the
             imposing
             of
             this
             Oath
             ,
             on
             one
             part
             ,
             and
             the
             taking
             of
             it
             on
             all
             parts
             ,
             is
             contrary
             to
             that
             clause
             so
             often
             repeated
             in
             it●According
             
               to
               our
               severall
               callings
               .
            
          
           
             II.
             Though
             they
             sweare
             
               the
               extirpation
               of
               Popery
               ,
            
             yet
             (
             if
             the
             time
             would
             permit
             )
             I
             could
             make
             it
             evident
             from
             their
             owne
             principles
             ,
             that
             not
             onely
             many
             avowed
             actions
             of
             the
             Covenanteers
             are
             originally
             popish
             :
             (
             as
             their
             di●pensing
             with
             Oaths
             lawfully
             taken
             :
             their
             excluding
             all
             Clergy-men
             from
             secular
             judicature
             :
             their
             Doctrine
             of
             propagating
             Religion
             by
             the
             Sword
             :
             
               a
            
             their
             entering
             into
             Leagues
             and
             Covenants
             for
             that
             purpose
             :
             
             their
             usurping
             a
             more
             then
             papall
             infallibility
             and
             omnipotency●
             their
             exalting
             themselves
             above
             all
             that
             is
             called
             God
             :
             
               b
            
             their
             rudiments
             of
             Rebellion
             and
             opposition
             against
             the
             Supreame
             Magistrate
             ,
             )
             but
             that
             very
             power
             by
             which
             this
             Covenant
             is
             enjoyned
             ,
             which
             they
             sweare
             to
             preserve
             in
             the
             third
             Article
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             properly
             Popery
             .
             I
             am
             sure
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             that
             large
             discourse
             of
             the
             
               c
            
             Lord
             
               Brook
            
             against
             Episcopacy
             ,
             which
             may
             not
             be
             applyed
             here
             with
             more
             congruity
             .
             
               That
               power
               ,
            
             which
             the
             Covenant-makers
             doe
             pretend
             to
             ,
             and
             
               Popery
            
             are
             all
             one
             
               in
               re
               .
            
             They
             have
             the
             same
             
               Rise
               ,
            
             the
             same
             
               media
            
             of
             their
             progresse
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             end
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             First
             ,
             
               d
            
             the
             
               Rise
            
             of
             
               Popery
            
             was
             by
             overthrowing
             Christs
             Ordinances
             ;
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             as
             a
             Heretique
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             
               Pope
            
             :
             in
             Discipline
             ,
             as
             
               Pope
            
             ;
             This
             most
             properly
             belonging
             to
             Christ
             Royall
             Office
             ,
             as
             Doctrine
             to
             his
             Propheticall
             .
             Doth
             not
             the
             pretended
             power
             of
             the
             Covenant-makers
             doe
             the
             same
             ?
             I
             confesse
             with
             them
             ,
             Scripture
             is
             the
             rule
             ,
             but
             who
             must
             expound
             this
             Scripture
             ?
             Synods
             ,
             Assemblies
             ,
             Committees
             .
             And
             though
             by
             their
             owne
             confession
             those
             bind
             not
             mens
             consciences
             ,
             yet
             they
             bind
             them
             to
             obedience
             ;
             which
             obedience
             they
             precisely
             challenge
             ;
             and
             when
             any
             faile
             thereof
             ,
             they
             doe
             without
             the
             least
             scruple
             of
             Conscience
             proceed
             to
             Sequestrations
             ,
             Fines
             ,
             Imprisonments
             ,
             Deprivations
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             ?
             And
             so
             these
             men
             making
             Scripture
             a
             rule
             in
             appearance
             ,
             doe
             in
             truth
             monopolize
             all
             to
             themselves
             .
             This
             is
             just
             and
             flat
             Popery
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             same
             Author
             proceeding
             to
             parallell
             Episcopacy
             with
             Papacy
             in
             the
             
               meanes
            
             of
             their
             rising
             ,
             
               e
            
             tells
             us
             how
             Popes
             dealt
             with
             Princes
             ;
             
               laid
               pillowes
               under
               them
               with
               one
               hand
               ,
               thrust
               them
               downe
               with
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               then
               trampled
               upon
               them
               .
            
             This
             can
             no
             way
             be
             affirmed
             of
             our
             Protestant
             Bishops
             :
             but
             whether
             our
             Arch-Covenanteers
             ,
             when
             they
             promised
             to
             make
             their
             Prince
             a
             great
             and
             glorious
             King
             ,
             and
             protested
             to
             defend
             His
             Person
             ,
             Honour
             and
             Authority
             ,
             did
             not
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             by
             their
             underhand
             practices
             labour
             to
             thrust
             him
             downe
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             open
             violence
             to
             trample
             upon
             him
             ,
             the
             World
             sees
             in
             part
             ,
             and
             themselves
             know
             more
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Touching
             the
             
               meanes
            
             of
             the
             progresse
             of
             Popery
             he
             informes
             
             thus
             ,
             
               f
            
             
               That
               which
               they
               have
               most
               sounded
               in
               the
               peoples
               eares
               is
               ,
               The
               Church
               ,
               The
               Church
               ;
               The
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               The
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               By
               this
               as
               by
               a
               stalking
               horse
               they
               come
               much
               nearer
               then
               else
               they
               could
               .
            
             And
             hath
             not
             the
             empty
             noise
             of
             
               Religion
               ,
               Religion
               ,
               Reformation
               ,
               Reformation
               ,
            
             heightened
             the
             credit
             of
             the
             Covenanteers
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             so
             been
             made
             a
             stale
             to
             their
             equally
             Popish
             ambitious
             ends
             ?
          
           
             4
             Lastly
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             ends
             of
             Prel●cy
             the
             same
             with
             those
             of
             
               Popery
            
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               g
            
             
               It
               cannot
               be
               doubted
               but
               by
               all
               these
               meanes
               they
               ayme
               at
               the
               same
               End
               (
               which
               is
               also
               the
               Popes
               )
               to
               pull
               downe
               all
               other
               power
               ,
               and
               set
               up
               their
               owne
               .
            
             Nor
             is
             there
             any
             great
             cause
             to
             doubt
             whether
             the
             principall
             Projectors
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ayme
             at
             the
             like
             End
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             already
             effected
             in
             too
             great
             a
             measure
             .
             They
             have
             (
             to
             their
             ability
             )
             pulled
             downe
             all
             other
             power
             ,
             both
             Regall
             and
             Episcopall
             ;
             they
             have
             set
             up
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             intend
             to
             settle
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             a
             prudentiall
             Government
             ,
             in
             themselves
             .
             We
             may
             therefore
             conclude
             this
             discourse
             with
             the
             words
             of
             Our
             Author
             against
             Bishops
             ,
             
               Thus
               the
               Covenanteers
               oppose
               ,
               and
               exalt
               themselves
               above
               all
               that
               is
               called
               God
               or
               is
               worshipped
               :
               which
               is
               most
               true
               Popery
               ,
            
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Imposers
             ;
             and
             the
             submitting
             to
             such
             a
             power
             is
             likewise
             popish
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             adherents
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             taking
             as
             well
             as
             the
             enjoyning
             this
             Covenant
             a
             formall
             Act
             of
             Popery
             ,
             and
             therefore
             contradictory
             to
             that
             vow
             
               to
               ●xtirpate
               Popery
               .
            
          
           
             I
             need
             no
             other
             Apology
             then
             what
             the
             same
             Author
             hath
             framed
             to
             my
             hand
             .
             
               h
            
             I
             bring
             not
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             as
             if
             by
             agreeing
             in
             these
             I
             might
             convince
             the
             Covenant-makers
             and
             Papists
             ,
             or
             the
             Pope
             ,
             were
             all
             one
             .
             But
             the
             originall
             fountaine
             whence
             all
             these
             spring
             ,
             the
             vertue
             and
             power
             which
             actuates
             them
             in
             their
             proper
             channell
             ,
             this
             is
             papall
             .
          
           
             Nor
             may
             they
             evade
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             doe
             and
             command
             these
             things
             ,
             yet
             they
             neither
             doe
             them
             from
             the
             Popes
             command
             ,
             nor
             command
             them
             in
             the
             Popes
             power
             .
             Though
             I
             grant
             this
             ,
             yet
             they
             may
             be
             Antichristian
             ,
             and
             so
             such
             
               in
               Re
            
             a●
             the
             Pope
             is
             ,
             though
             not
             literally
             
               Romanists●
            
             For
             he
             ,
             or
             they
             ,
             whoever
             it
             be
             ,
             that
             commands
             or
             prohibits
             the
             least
             title
             of
             Doctrine
             or
             Discipline
             ,
             merely
             
               eximperio
               voluntatis
               ,
            
             though
             the
             thing
             he
             so
             commands
             
             shall
             happen
             to
             be
             good
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             (
             or
             that
             which
             he
             forbid●
             ,
             to
             be
             evill
             ,
             )
             yet
             he
             ,
             in
             his
             so
             commanding
             ,
             or
             prohibiting
             ,
             is
             not
             onely
             Tyrannicall
             ,
             but
             
               Antichristian
               ,
            
             properly
             
               Antichristian●
            
             Encroaching
             on
             the
             Royall
             Office
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             truely
             High
             Treason
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             most
             properly
             Antichristianisme
             .
             I
             care
             not
             whether
             we
             call
             him
             a
             
               Pope
               ,
               Papist
               ,
               Romanist
            
             or
             any
             other
             name
             ,
             I
             call
             him
             
               Antichrist
            
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             will
             call
             Antichrist
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               Pope
               ,
            
             I
             call
             such
             imperious
             Commanders
             among
             us
             (
             though
             they
             have
             no
             shadow
             or
             dependance
             on
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             or
             the
             
               Romish
            
             Pope
             )
             
               English
            
             Popes
             ,
             I
             mean
             
               English
            
             Antichrists
             .
          
           
             Nor
             is
             this
             any
             particular
             fancy
             of
             that
             one
             Lord
             ,
             but
             is
             attested
             to
             be
             the
             
               i
            
             generall
             Doctrine
             of
             all
             the
             
               Brownists
               ,
            
             who
             upon
             these
             principles
             conclude
             Episcopacy
             to
             be
             a
             ragge
             of
             Popery
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             here
             brought
             home
             to
             their
             owne
             doors
             ,
             and
             there
             we
             leave
             it
             .
          
           
             III.
             If
             
               Superstition
            
             be
             (
             as
             
               k
            
             M.
             
               Mocket
            
             defines
             it
             )
             
               Quicquid
               supra
               statutum
               est
               .
            
             All
             Religious
             observances
             which
             have
             no
             command
             in
             Gods
             word
             :
             every
             outward
             Act
             signe
             or
             circumstance
             in
             Gods
             worsh●p
             ,
             which
             he
             has
             not
             enjoyned
             .
             An
             Oath
             being
             a
             part
             of
             worship
             expresly
             commanded
             ,
             
               Deut.
            
             6.
             13.
             and
             this
             Oath
             being
             taken
             for
             a
             Religious
             end
             ,
             if
             either
             the
             matter
             or
             any
             circumstance
             of
             it
             be
             such
             as
             God
             never
             required
             ,
             it
             cannot
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Covenanteers
             )
             be
             excused
             from
             Superstition
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Now
             that
             outward
             Act
             used
             by
             the
             Covenanteers
             in
             the
             taking
             this
             Oath
             ,
             where
             
               l
            
             
               each
               person
               by
               swearing
               is
            
             required
             
               to
               worship
               the
               great
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               testifie
               so
               much
               outwardly
               by
               lifting
               up
               their
               hands
               ,
            
             has
             no
             more
             colourable
             warrant
             from
             the
             word
             of
             God
             by
             way
             of
             command
             ,
             then
             bowing
             the
             knee
             at
             the
             name
             of
             
               Iesu●
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             must
             be
             guilty
             of
             equall
             
               Superstition
            
             ;
             and
             how
             great
             that
             is
             M.
             
               White
            
             shall
             determine
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Againe
             if
             the
             Vowes
             of
             their
             Religious
             Orders
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
            
             be
             confessedly
             
               Superstitious
               ,
               I
            
             shal
             not
             know
             how
             to
             clear
             this
             vow
             from
             the
             same
             imputation
             .
             1.
             
             Their
             vow
             of
             
               voluntary
               poverty
            
             i●
             not
             so
             much
             as
             the
             Vow
             of
             these
             Covenanteers
             to
             spend
             not
             only
             their
             Estates
             but
             their
             lives
             in
             pursuance
             of
             this
             Covenant
             .
             Without
             all
             peradventure
             it
             is
             no
             more
             unlawfull
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             a
             Papist
             to
             part
             with
             his
             Estate
             for
             a
             known
             good
             
             end
             ,
             then
             for
             a
             Protestant
             to
             devote
             his
             to
             the
             maintenance
             of
             a
             supposed
             good
             Cause
             .
             2.
             
             The
             popish
             Vow
             of
             Continency
             ,
             what
             has
             it
             more
             then
             the
             Covenanteers
             Vow
             of
             Obstinancy
             ?
             
               Never
               to
               suffer
               themselves
               by
               whatsoever
               perswasion
               to
               be
               withdrawne
               from
               this
               Vnion
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             never
             to
             be
             of
             another
             opinion
             or
             resolution
             then
             now
             they
             are
             .
             It
             is
             no
             sinne
             in
             any
             man
             to
             live
             a
             single
             life
             and
             to
             containe
             ,
             but
             for
             a
             man
             to
             vow
             who
             has
             not
             the
             
               guift
               .
            
             And
             may
             not
             the
             Covenanteers
             want
             the
             guilt
             of
             Constancy
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             other
             men
             the
             guift
             of
             Continency
             ?
             Their
             owne
             Confessor
             tells
             them
             so
             :
             
               m
            
             
               Especially
               when
               (
               as
               we
               this
               day
               )
               sensible
               of
               our
               infirmity
               of
               an
               unfaithfull
               heart
               ,
               not
               steedy
               with
               our
               God
               ,
               but
               apt
               to
               start
               from
               the
               Cause
               ,
               binde
               our selves
               with
               cords
               ,
               as
               a
               Sacrifice
               to
               the
               Hornes
               of
               the
               Altar
               .
            
             If
             this
             will
             serve
             to
             absolve
             the
             Covenanteers
             ,
             how
             shall
             the
             Vow
             of
             Continency
             be
             condemned
             at
             their
             Tribunall
             ,
             the
             matter
             whereof
             hath
             more
             approbation
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             performance
             of
             it
             is
             no
             whit
             more
             impossible
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Popish
             Vow
             of
             
               Regular
               obedience
            
             to
             their
             Superiours
             ,
             is
             justly
             condemned
             as
             
               Superstitious
               .
            
             And
             is
             not
             as
             absolute
             ,
             as
             blinde
             an
             Obedience
             required
             by
             the
             framers
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ?
             to
             beleive
             all
             their
             Declarations
             ,
             to
             observe
             all
             their
             Ordinances
             ,
             to
             preserve
             all
             their
             Rights
             and
             Priviledges
             ,
             which
             are
             more
             unknown
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             more
             unjust
             then
             those
             of
             the
             Cloyster
             ?
             Yet
             the
             Covenanteers
             Vow
             to
             conserve
             them
             with
             the
             utmost
             hazard
             of
             their
             lives
             .
             4.
             
             If
             we
             shall
             adde
             to
             these
             more
             ancient
             and
             ordinary
             Monastick
             Vowes
             that
             fourth
             of
             the
             
               Iesuites
               ,
            
             the
             Vow
             of
             
               Mission
            
             ;
             whereby
             they
             binde
             themselves
             to
             goe
             into
             whatsoever
             Countrey
             their
             Superiours
             shall
             send
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             propagation
             of
             their
             Religion
             ;
             we
             shall
             finde
             something
             not
             unlike
             it
             in
             this
             Vow
             of
             the
             Covenanteers
             ,
             compared
             with
             their
             practice
             .
             By
             the
             ancient
             
               n
            
             Lawes
             of
             this
             Land
             no
             man
             should
             be
             compelled
             to
             goe
             out
             of
             his
             County●
             save
             in
             case
             of
             actuall
             Invasion
             ;
             but
             by
             their
             Ordinance
             of
             the
             
               Militia
               ,
            
             and
             the
             severall
             Orders
             of
             Association
             and
             instructions
             to
             their
             Lievtenants
             ,
             
               o
            
             made
             by
             the
             prime
             Covenanteers
             ,
             all
             men
             are
             required
             to
             follow
             their
             Leaders
             ,
             
               as
               well
               within
               their
               severall
               Counties
               ,
               as
               to
               other
               places
               :
            
             and
             those
             pretended
             Rights
             ,
             by
             vertue
             whereof
             these
             commands
             are
             layd
             upon
             them
             ,
             they
             here
             Vow
             to
             maintaine
             wi●h
             
               their
               Lives
               and
               Estates
            
             :
             which
             
             these
             Superiours
             may
             ,
             when
             they
             please
             ,
             with
             equall
             authori●y
             and
             better
             reason
             ,
             employ
             into
             
               France
               ,
               Spaine
               ,
               Italy
               ,
            
             or
             any
             other
             Popish
             Countries
             ;
             whither
             ,
             if
             they
             shall
             command
             ,
             all
             are
             bound
             to
             goe
             ,
             by
             the
             tenour
             of
             this
             Vow
             for
             
               extirpation
               of
               Popery
               ,
            
             and
             universall
             Reformation
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             if
             whatsoever
             is
             not
             commanded
             by
             God
             be
             
               Superstition
            
             (
             as
             they
             hold
             it
             is
             )
             then
             if
             it
             were
             true
             that
             the
             Leaguers
             were
             all
             of
             one
             Religion
             ,
             yet
             is
             there
             no
             command
             for
             them
             to
             enter
             into
             such
             a
             Holy
             League
             .
             Beside
             the
             Pacification
             at
             
               Passau
               ,
            
             concluded
             betwixt
             the
             Protestants
             and
             Papists
             of
             
               Germany
            
             1552
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             in
             a
             
               Diet
            
             1555
             ,
             generally
             commended
             by
             Protestant
             
               p
            
             Writers
             ,
             the
             examples
             in
             Scripture
             of
             
               Iacob
            
             and
             
               Laban
               ,
               Ioshuah
            
             and
             the
             
               Gibeonites
               ,
               Solomon
            
             and
             
               Hiram
               ,
            
             do
             abundantly
             prove
             that
             Leagues
             betwixt
             men
             of
             divers
             Religions
             is
             not
             against
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             a
             League
             betwixt
             people
             of
             the
             same
             Religion
             ,
             for
             extirpation
             of
             such
             as
             are
             not
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             is
             no
             way
             required
             by
             it
             .
             So
             then
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             to
             that
             point
             is
             
               Supra
               Statutum
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             
               Superstition
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             if
             this
             sinne
             consist
             rather
             in
             using
             such
             Acts
             ,
             matter
             ,
             signes
             ,
             or
             circumstances
             in
             divine
             Worship
             ,
             as
             are
             in
             their
             owne
             nature
             no
             way
             apt
             to
             expresse
             that
             honour
             which
             we
             acknowledge
             to
             be
             due
             unto
             God
             ,
             nor
             reducible
             to
             that
             end
             for
             which
             we
             intend
             them
             ;
             surely
             then
             there
             may
             be
             Superstition
             in
             the
             inward
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             outward
             Act
             of
             Worship
             ;
             and
             in
             particular
             
               q
            
             
               indiscreet
               zeale
            
             will
             appeare
             to
             be
             a
             peece
             of
             
               Superstition
               :
            
             for
             though
             zeale
             be
             of
             its
             owne
             nature
             apt
             to
             be
             referred
             to
             Gods
             Worship
             ,
             yet
             thus
             qualified
             it
             is
             not
             ;
             and
             then
             I
             am
             confident
             ,
             as
             
               Diogenes
            
             trode
             upon
             the
             pride
             of
             
               Plato
               ,
            
             so
             ,
             many
             of
             our
             
               zealous
            
             Covenanteers
             here
             vow
             
               to
               extirpate
            
             superstition
             with
             greater
             superstition
             .
          
           
             IV.
             The
             clearing
             of
             that
             clause
             which
             concernes
             
               Extirpation
               of
               Heresie
            
             depends
             upon
             the
             resolution
             of
             many
             questions
             which
             we
             cannot
             here
             determine
             ;
             upon
             this
             mainely
             ,
             who
             shall
             be
             the
             So●eraigne
             Iudge
             of
             Controversies
             to
             define
             what
             Doctrines
             are
             Hereticall
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             ;
             whether
             must
             every
             man
             for
             himselfe
             fit
             upon
             other
             mens
             faith
             ,
             and
             proscribe
             all
             that
             for
             Heresie
             which
             crosseth
             his
             owne
             fancy
             ?
             The
             Church
             of
             
               Scotland
            
             allowes
             no
             
             other
             Iudge
             in
             this
             point
             but
             Scripture
             ;
             which
             will
             scarce
             come
             home
             to
             the
             point
             ;
             for
             who
             shall
             give
             the
             sence
             of
             Scripture
             ?
             The
             Lord
             
               r
            
             
               Brook
            
             has
             answered
             the
             question
             aright
             ;
             
               What
               is
               true
               Doctrine
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               rather
               the
               spirit
               must
               Iudge
               ,
               but
               what
               a
               Church
               will
               take
               for
               true
               Doctrine
               lyes
               onely
               in
               that
               Church
               .
            
             And
             amongst
             the
             Covenanteers
             who
             shall
             Iudge
             as
             the
             Church
             ?
             In
             
               Scotland
            
             it
             is
             agreed
             ,
             the
             generall
             Assembly
             ;
             in
             
               England
            
             I
             know
             not
             who
             ,
             perhaps
             a
             select
             Committee
             of
             some
             Lay-Covenanteers
             .
             Such
             as
             shall
             be
             appointed
             to
             convent
             Ministers
             for
             preaching
             false
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             stick
             to
             censure
             him
             for
             Heresie
             and
             Blasphemy
             who
             shall
             call
             the
             Virgine
             
               Mary
               the
               Mother
               of
               God
               .
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             I
             must
             once
             more
             borrow
             the
             words
             of
             that
             Honourable
             
               s
            
             Author
             I
             last
             mentioned
             ,
             
               so
               long
               as
               the
               Church
               in
               her
               tenets
               intermedles
               not
               with
               State
               matters
               under
               the
               notion
               of
               Religion
               ,
               I
               suppose
               the
               Civill
               Power
               is
               not
               to
               interpose
               .
               If
               the
               question
               be
               what
               is
               Idolatry
               ,
               what
               superstition
               ,
               what
               Heresie
               ,
               what
               the
               punishment
               of
               those
               crimes
               ,
               who
               shall
               Iudge
               but
               the
               Church
               ?
               Whiles
               Parliaments
               labour
               for
               the
               Church
               ,
               dealing
               no
               further
               in
               the
               affaires
               of
               the
               Church
               then
               by
               Scripture
               they
               may
               ,
               certainly
               they
               doe
               well
               :
               but
               if
               they
               once
               exceed
               their
               bounds
               ,
               the
               issue
               will
               be
            
             CONFUSION
             
               instead
               of
            
             REFORMATION
             .
             Yet
             in
             regard
             our
             Lawes
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             be
             put
             ordinarily
             in
             execution
             ,
             are
             somewhat
             severe
             in
             the
             punishment
             of
             Heretiques
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             amisse
             in
             the
             
               t
            
             Parliament
             to
             restraine
             the
             Power
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             Commissioners
             in
             judging
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             to
             what
             had
             been
             formerly
             determined
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             foure
             first
             generall
             Councells
             :
             onely
             when
             they
             added
             ,
             
               Or
               such
               as
               shall
               hereafter
               be
               ordered
               ,
               judged
               or
               determined
               to
               be
               Heresie
               ,
               by
               the
               high●
               Court
               of
               Parliament
               in
               this
               Realme
               ,
               with
               the
               assent
               of
               the
               Clergy
               in
               their
               Convocation
            
             :
             The
             matter
             had
             not
             been
             much
             different
             if
             the
             words
             had
             been
             a
             little
             inverted
             ;
             if
             they
             had
             left
             the
             judgement
             to
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             who
             (
             without
             disparagement
             )
             may
             be
             thought
             more
             compe●ent
             for
             such
             matters
             ,
             and
             reserved
             the
             power
             of
             approving
             and
             confirming
             to
             themselves
             .
             But
             the
             Law
             being
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             we
             willingly
             subscribe
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             Parliament
             shall
             determine
             ,
             with
             the
             Convocations
             assent
             ,
             any
             matter
             or
             cause
             to
             be
             Heresie
             ,
             we
             shall
             better
             know
             how
             to
             conform
             either
             our
             judgement
             to
             their
             
             determinations
             ,
             or
             our
             patience
             and
             obedience
             to
             their
             censures
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             we
             must
             entreat
             our
             Brethren
             of
             the
             Clergy
             convened
             at
             
               Westminster
            
             to
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             in
             the
             Court
             were
             indeed
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             yet
             they
             in
             the
             Chappell
             are
             none
             of
             the
             Convocation
             .
             And
             so
             what
             Heresie
             is
             or
             what
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             such
             by
             any
             authoritative
             definition
             in
             this
             Kingdome
             we
             are
             not
             like
             to
             heare
             in
             haist
             .
             But
             if
             
               Tertullians
            
             Prescriptions
             ,
             or
             that
             golden
             Rule
             of
             
               Vincentius
               Lirinensis
               ,
               Quod
               ab
               omnibus
               ,
               quod
               ubique
               ,
               quod
               semper
               ,
               &c.
            
             be
             of
             any
             use
             for
             the
             triall
             of
             Heretiques
             ,
             then
             we
             can
             tell
             whose
             Disciples
             the
             Covenanteers
             are
             ,
             that
             sweare
             to
             extirpate
             Episcopall
             Government
             :
             if
             
               Aërius
               ,
            
             for
             affirming
             that
             a
             Bishop
             is
             not
             above
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             was
             generally
             reputed
             by
             the
             Christian
             world
             for
             more
             then
             thirteen
             hundred
             yeares
             together
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             the
             Easterne
             as
             Westerne
             Church
             ,
             for
             a
             downeright
             Heretique
             ,
             we
             can
             charge
             those
             men
             with
             no
             lesse
             then
             a
             Contradiction
             who
             with
             the
             same
             breath
             vow
             the
             extirpation
             of
             
               Prelacy
            
             and
             
               Heresie
               .
            
          
           
             V.
             The
             case
             is
             much
             alike
             concerning
             
               Schisme
               .
            
             Which
             is
             so
             neare
             allyed
             to
             
               Heresie
               ,
            
             that
             
               u
            
             S.
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             if
             he
             doe
             not
             confound
             them
             ,
             makes
             that
             the
             necessary
             forerunner
             of
             this
             .
             But
             allowing
             the
             word
             for
             current
             in
             the
             common
             acception
             without
             any
             scrupulous
             enquiry
             into
             the
             nature
             of
             it
             ,
             we
             must
             inferre
             .
             1.
             
             That
             this
             vow
             of
             the
             Covenanteers
             
               to
               extirpate
               Schisme
            
             is
             contradictory
             to
             that
             vow
             of
             
               mutuall
               assistance
               ,
            
             which
             they
             make
             in
             the
             sixt
             Article
             :
             for
             being
             knownely
             divided
             in
             their
             opinions
             concerning
             Church
             Government
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             one
             to
             another
             mutually
             Schismatiques
             .
             2.
             
             The
             meere
             taking
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             being
             in
             the
             principall
             part
             of
             it
             an
             utter
             condemnation
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             and
             a
             sworne
             Separation
             from
             it
             as
             Prelaticall
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             their
             sense
             ,
             
               Antichristian
            
             )
             can
             be
             no
             other
             then
             a
             most
             formall
             vowed
             Schisme
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             all
             those
             Covenanteers
             ,
             who
             formerly
             held
             Communion
             with
             this
             Church
             :
             which
             being
             a
             true
             Church
             wherein
             Salvation
             might
             be
             had
             ,
             suppose
             the
             worst
             ,
             (
             which
             I
             doe
             not
             grant
             )
             that
             there
             were
             some
             errors
             in
             her
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             some
             unlawfulnesse
             in
             her
             practice
             ,
             yet
             so
             long
             as
             they
             are
             neither
             required
             to
             professe
             those
             errors
             nor
             to
             approve
             those
             practices
             (
             as
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             His
             Majesties
             frequent
             proffers
             of
             
             passing
             fitting
             provisions
             for
             the
             ease
             of
             ●ender
             consciences
             clearly
             they
             are
             not
             )
             any
             separation
             from
             this
             their
             Mother
             Church
             is
             utterly
             causlesse
             ;
             and
             unlesse
             by
             vertue
             of
             some
             Legislative
             power
             ,
             a
             new
             sense
             be
             imposed
             upon
             the
             word
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             greatest
             Schisme
             that
             ever
             was
             in
             any
             Church
             since
             the
             foundation
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             If
             they
             had
             not
             broken
             it
             already
             they
             might
             easily
             observe
             this
             part
             of
             their
             Oath
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             for
             having
             by
             this
             Covenant
             left
             amongst
             themselves
             
               no
               visible
               Church
               ,
            
             it
             quickly
             followes
             ,
             
               no
               Schisme
               .
            
             Were
             it
             not
             so
             ,
             I
             should
             wonder
             how
             it
             comes
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             after
             such
             a
             solemne
             Oath
             for
             
               extirpation
               of
               Schisme
               ,
            
             and
             that
             not
             by
             publique
             Order
             ,
             but
             where
             
               every
               one
               must
               goe
               before
               another
               in
               the
               example
               ,
            
             so
             few
             should
             be
             found
             all
             this
             long
             time
             worthy
             to
             be
             extirpate
             out
             of
             that
             great
             City
             ,
             where
             so
             many
             are
             knowne
             to
             be
             .
             Where
             all
             such
             as
             have
             been
             accounted
             Schismatiques
             from
             our
             Church
             of
             
               England
            
             either
             had
             their
             birth
             or
             have
             their
             breeding
             .
             
               Anabaptists
               ,
               Brownists
            
             of
             all
             sizes
             ,
             
               Separatists●
               Semi-Separatists
               ,
               Leamarists
               ,
               Barowists
               ,
               Iohnsonians
               ,
               Ainsworthians
               ,
               Robinsonians
               ,
               Wilkinsonians
               ,
            
             the
             severall
             Congregations
             of
             
               Busher
               ,
               Smith
               ,
               Helwise
               ,
               Hancock
               ,
               Nevill
               ,
               Pedder
               ,
            
             each
             of
             which
             (
             as
             I
             am
             informed
             )
             had
             their
             distinct
             formes
             of
             Separation
             :
             the
             
               Antinomians
               ,
               Eatonians
               ,
               Gringletonians
            
             and
             
               Familists
            
             the
             
               Cottonians
            
             and
             
               Anti-Cottonians
               ,
            
             and
             whatsoever
             spreading
             grafts
             have
             been
             transplanted
             from
             those
             fruitfull
             seed-plots
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             the
             Colonies
             of
             
               New
               Englaud
            
             or
             
               Amsterdam
               .
            
          
           
             All
             these
             were
             knowne
             ,
             by
             head
             ,
             even
             when
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             King
             and
             Bishops
             ;
             and
             sure
             their
             number
             is
             nought
             abated
             since
             it
             was
             seized
             by
             the
             Covenanteers
             :
             many
             whereof
             have
             small
             reason
             to
             sweare
             the
             extirpation
             of
             Schisme
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             be
             out
             of
             their
             owne
             hearts
             .
             Which
             is
             so
             foule
             a
             sinne
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             themselves
             have
             confessed
             
               Ieroboam
            
             the
             son
             of
             
               Nebat
               ,
            
             for
             this
             onely
             cause
             ,
             not
             for
             Idolatry
             ,
             to
             be
             so
             often
             mentioned
             with
             that
             odious
             Elogy
             ,
             
               Who
               made
               Israel
               to
               sinne
               .
            
             And
             considering
             the
             generall
             defection
             now
             made
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             and
             the
             shallow
             grounds
             of
             this
             Separation
             ,
             I
             take
             leave
             to
             mind
             those
             men
             who
             have
             had
             the
             greatest
             stroke
             in
             these
             divisions
             ,
             of
             what
             
               *
            
             
               Irenaus
            
             writ
             so
             many
             hundred
             years
             
             agoe
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               will
               judge
               also
               those
               that
               make
               Schismes
               ;
               who
               valuing
               more
               their
               owne
               profit
               then
               the
               Churches
               unity
               ,
               doe
               rent
               and
               divide
               ,
               and
               to
               their
               power
               murther
               the
               great
               and
               glorious
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               upon
               small
               and
               any
               occasions
               :
               speaking
               Peace
               ,
               and
               making
               Warre
               ;
               truly
               straining
               at
               a
               gnat
               ,
               and
               swallowing
               a
               Camell
               .
               For
               they
               can
               make
               ●o
               such
               Reformation
               ,
               as
               will
               be
               able
               to
               countervaile
               the
               harme
               of
               Schisme
               .
            
          
           
             VI
             .
             The
             imposing
             this
             Oath
             by
             their
             owne
             Authority
             is
             a
             great
             violation
             of
             the
             Rights
             and
             Priviledges
             of
             Parliament
             which
             they
             sweare
             to
             preserve
             .
             If
             we
             should
             allow
             the
             Leaders
             to
             be
             ,
             what
             they
             desire
             to
             passe
             for
             ,
             the
             two
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             ;
             yet
             is
             it
             denyed
             that
             the
             one
             House
             hath
             any
             power
             to
             give
             an
             ordinary
             legall
             Oath
             ;
             or
             that
             both
             Houses
             can
             lay
             any
             civill
             ,
             much
             lesse
             Religious
             obligation
             ,
             by
             a
             new
             Oath
             ,
             upon
             the
             whole
             Kingdome
             without
             His
             Majesties
             Assent
             by
             
               x
            
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             .
             Let
             but
             any
             Law
             be
             produced
             that
             it
             may
             be
             done
             ,
             or
             any
             precedent
             shewed
             that
             ever
             it
             was
             done
             by
             any
             free
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             be
             ready
             to
             recant
             this
             position
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             I
             crave
             leave
             to
             intimate
             in
             some
             few
             particulars
             how
             the
             Covenanteers
             have
             violated
             not
             onely
             the
             ancient
             and
             just
             Rights
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             but
             those
             very
             Priviledges
             of
             the
             last
             Edition
             ,
             which
             were
             never
             heard
             of
             before
             this
             Session
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               In
               relation
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Head
               of
               that
               great
               Body
               ,
               the
               denying
               His
               Negative
               in
               making
               of
               Lawes
               ,
               the
               signifying
               His
               Authority
               contrary
               to
               his
               Will
               ,
               the
               doing
               many
               things
               without
               Him
               ,
               which
               ,
               how
               necessary
               soever
               ,
               he
               does
               not
               challenge
               any
               Prerogative
               to
               doe
               without
               them
               ,
               are
               sufficient
               instances
               of
               their
               injust
               usurpations
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               relation
               to
               the
               House
               of
               Peeres
               :
               whether
               were
               not
               their
               Priviledges
               invaded
               ,
               when
               some
               of
               the
               Temporall
               Lords
               were
               committed
               by
               Mr
               
                 Pennington
                 ,
              
               the
               then
               Lord
               Major
               of
               
                 London
                 ,
              
               and
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               Lower
               House
               ?
               when
               others
               of
               the
               Spiritualtie
               ,
               twelve
               Bishops
               at
               a
               clap
               were
               impeached
               and
               committed
               for
               a
               crime
               they
               were
               no
               way
               guilty
               of
               ?
               That
               never
               forgotten
               breach
               of
               Priviledge
               ,
               His
               Majesties
               impeachment
               of
               the
               five
               Members
               was
               thus
               aggravated
               ;
               
                 y
              
               If
               such
               an
               accusation
               might
               be
               allowed
               ,
               
                 then
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 not
                 onely
                 of
                 His
                 Majesty
                 but
                 of
                 any
                 
                 private
                 man
                 ,
                 under
                 pretensions
                 of
                 Treason
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 any
                 man
                 from
                 his
                 service
                 in
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 as
                 many
                 ,
                 one
                 after
                 another
                 as
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 to
                 make
                 ●
                 Parliament
                 what
                 he
                 will
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 will
                 ;
                 which
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 Breach
                 of
                 so
                 essentiall
                 a
                 Priviledge
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 being
                 thereof
                 depends
                 upon
                 it
                 .
              
               How
               much
               His
               Majesty
               did
               then
               abhorre
               the
               thoughts
               of
               any
               such
               consequence
               ,
               depends
               in
               part
               upon
               the
               
                 now
                 visible
              
               and
               
                 then
                 iust
              
               grounds
               of
               that
               accusation
               .
               But
               whether
               in
               that
               more
               generall
               ,
               and
               more
               causlesse
               impeachment
               of
               those
               twelve
               Members
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Peeres
               ,
               the
               Projectors
               did
               not
               over-act
               all
               the
               sad
               consequences
               of
               the
               former
               Discourse
               ,
               and
               transgresse
               that
               
                 essentiall
                 Priviledge
              
               upon
               which
               the
               
                 very
                 being
                 of
                 Parliament
              
               was
               said
               to
               
                 depend
                 ,
              
               I
               doe
               not
               determine
               ;
               Onely
               ,
               this
               is
               evident
               ,
               the
               now
               Covenanting
               Commons
               ever
               since
               that
               time
               were
               able
               to
               make
               their
               House
               of
               Lords
               doe
               or
               say
               
                 what
                 they
                 would
                 when
                 they
                 would
                 .
              
               Witnesse
               their
               severall
               Counter-mands
               and
               crosse
               Declarations
               .
               The
               Lords
               declare
               the
               Lawes
               should
               be
               observed
               ,
               and
               the
               Common-Prayer
               Book
               used
               :
               these
               Commons
               declare
               ,
               both
               shall
               be
               suspended
               .
               The
               Lord●
               declare
               ,
               Tumults
               shall
               be
               suppressed
               ,
               and
               the
               Authors
               punished
               :
               these
               Commons
               declare
               there
               are
               no
               Tumults
               ,
               and
               command
               those
               persons
               shall
               be
               released
               who
               were
               apprehended
               as
               the
               Authors
               .
               The
               Lords
               thought
               the
               new
               Ordinance
               for
               the
               
                 Militia
              
               unnecessary
               ,
               and
               refuse
               to
               Petition
               for
               it
               :
               these
               Commons
               declare
               it
               is
               necessary
               ,
               and
               
                 z
              
               complaine
               of
               the
               Lords
               for
               
                 their
              
               refusall
               .
               What
               would
               you
               more
               ?
               In
               some
               cases
               ,
               these
               men
               
                 Order
                 ,
              
               
                 a
              
               
                 that
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Peeres
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Commons
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               In
               relation
               to
               particular
               Members
               ;
               It
               is
               somewhere
               confessed
               by
               the
               Commons
               ,
               that
               
                 b
              
               
                 they
                 cannot
                 give
                 away
                 the
                 Priviledge
                 of
                 their
                 Members
                 without
                 their
                 consent
                 .
              
               Sure
               the
               many
               affronts●
               indignities
               ,
               injuries
               ,
               which
               severall
               Members
               of
               that
               honourable
               House
               have
               sustained
               in
               their
               Persons
               ,
               in
               their
               Estates
               ,
               in
               their
               Protections
               ,
               in
               their
               other
               Priviledges
               and
               Liberties
               ,
               were
               never
               done
               by
               their
               owne
               consent
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               In
               relation
               to
               the
               constitution
               of
               Parliaments
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               freedome
               of
               the
               place
               and
               safety
               of
               the
               persons
               so
               absolutely
               necessary
               ,
               that
               
                 c
              
               no
               Parliament
               can
               be
               without
               it
               ?
               yet
               have
               not
               both
               
               been
               disturbed
               and
               endangered
               by
               tumultuous
               Citizens
               ?
               Have
               not
               some
               been
               expelled
               ,
               others
               committed
               ,
               for
               being
               so
               honest
               as
               to
               Vote
               according
               to
               their
               conscience
               ,
               but
               not
               so
               fortunate
               as
               to
               jumpe
               with
               the
               supposed
               
                 Sense
                 of
                 the
                 House
              
               ?
               Were
               not
               their
               names
               posted
               up
               ,
               and
               their
               lodgings
               notefied
               who
               were
               unwilling
               to
               have
               a
               hand
               in
               the
               first
               Act
               of
               this
               Nationall
               Tragedy
               ?
               I●
               the
               publique
               demanding
               a
               List
               of
               such
               Lords
               names
               as
               dissented
               in
               their
               Votes
               from
               the
               carrying
               party
               in
               the
               Lower
               House
               ;
               if
               confining
               the
               whole
               Authority
               of
               both
               Houses
               to
               the
               pleasure
               of
               a
               few
               persons
               under
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Committee
               for
               the
               safety
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               into
               whose
               secret●
               the
               rest
               may
               not
               presume
               to
               enquire
               ;
               if
               the
               admitting
               of
               Commissioners
               from
               another
               Kingdome
               without
               whose
               concurrent
               advice
               nothing
               must
               be
               agitated
               in
               this
               ,
               be
               not
               as
               totally
               repugnant
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               free
               Parliament
               ,
               as
               confessedly
               repugnant
               to
               all
               Precedents
               of
               former
               times
               ;
               if
               all
               these
               things
               have
               been
               done
               ,
               and
               yet
               no
               Priviledge
               broken
               ,
               then
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               no
               danger
               of
               breaking
               Priviledge
               .
               But
               if
               all
               these
               were
               high
               violations
               of
               the
               Parliament
               Priviledges
               ,
               all
               the
               Covenanteers
               are
               sworne
               to
               enquire
               after
               and
               punish
               the
               offendors
               without
               respect
               of
               persons
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               I
               cannot
               see
               that
               those
               who
               had
               a
               speciall
               hand
               in
               the
               creation
               have
               ever
               had
               a
               due
               care
               for
               the
               conservation
               of
               many
               new
               Priviledges
               .
               They
               who
               declared
               it
               to
               be
               no
               ordinary
               ,
               but
               
                 a
                 high
                 breach
                 of
                 Priviledge
              
               to
               
                 d
              
               intercept
               any
               Letters
               or
               Messenger●
               comming
               
                 to
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 Parliament
                 ,
              
               have
               since
               countenanced
               the
               interception
               of
               His
               Majesties
               Letters
               ,
               commanded
               the
               imprisonment
               of
               His
               Messengers
               ,
               and
               done
               enough
               to
               prove
               themselves
               either
               guilty
               of
               Priviledge-breaking
               ,
               or
               no
               Parliament
               .
               Who
               if
               they
               shall
               pretend
               in
               case
               of
               Priviledge
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               done
               in
               point
               of
               Law
               ,
               that
               whatever
               they
               doe
               ,
               or
               command
               or
               approve
               ,
               how
               contrary
               soever
               it
               may
               seeme
               to
               be
               to
               their
               confessed
               or
               declared
               Priviledges
               ,
               yet
               must
               not
               be
               taken
               for
               a
               violation
               of
               Priviledge
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               approved
               by
               them
               in
               whom
               the
               
                 Privilegilative
                 power
              
               is
               supposed
               to
               reside
               .
               I
               confesse
               this
               might
               be
               urged
               with
               good
               coherence
               to
               their
               other
               principles
               nor
               should
               I
               know
               well
               what
               to
               reply
               if
               I
               were
               not
               furnished
               out
               of
               their
               Store-hou●e
               ;
               Where
               I
               find
               them
               telling
               the
               King
               ,
               
                 August
                 .
              
               25.
               1642.
               that
               till
               he
               have
               
               recalled
               His
               Declarations
               and
               Proclamations
               ,
               and
               taken
               downe
               His
               Standard
               ,
               
                 e
              
               they
               cannot
               ,
               
                 by
                 the
                 fundamentall
                 Priviledges
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 treat
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               Yet
               within
               a
               few
               moneths
               after
               ,
               though
               the
               Royall
               Standard
               was
               not
               taken
               downe
               ,
               nor
               any
               Proclamations
               recalled
               ,
               those
               very
               men
               who
               before
               refused
               to
               grant
               ,
               are
               now
               
                 f
              
               petitioning
               for
               a
               Treaty
               ,
               to
               His
               Majesty
               at
               
                 Colebrooke
                 ,
              
               and
               we
               find
               them
               actually
               Treating
               at
               
                 Oxford
                 :
              
               Whence
               we
               conclude
               ,
               seeing
               they
               did
               afterwards
               what
               they
               had
               formerly
               declared
               ,
               
                 by
                 their
                 fundamentall
                 Priviledges
                 ,
              
               they
               could
               not
               doe
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               some
               cases
               they
               possibly
               may
               ,
               but
               in
               this
               particular
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               principles
               of
               their
               owne
               Declarations
               ,
               they
               actually
               did
               violate
               a
               Priviledge
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               that
               a
               
                 fundamentall
              
               one
               .
            
          
           
             VII
             .
             There
             can
             scarce
             be
             imagined
             any
             invasion
             upon
             the
             
               Publique
               Liberty
            
             more
             manifest
             ,
             or
             of
             greater
             consequence
             than
             is
             the
             imposing
             of
             this
             
               Oath
            
             by
             such
             as
             have
             no
             Authority
             to
             exact
             it
             :
             and
             the
             submitting
             to
             this
             usurped
             Authority
             ,
             is
             in
             all
             them
             that
             take
             it
             ,
             a
             betraying
             of
             the
             
               Liberty
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               .
            
             We
             have
             already
             proved
             that
             no
             new
             Oath
             can
             be
             imposed
             but
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament●
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             what
             can
             be
             more
             in
             prejudice
             of
             the
             Liberties
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             then
             forcing
             all
             the
             Subjects
             to
             sweare
             to
             defend
             the
             Liberties
             of
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             and
             the
             unknown
             Priviledges
             of
             their
             Parliament
             ?
             Are
             we
             not
             hereby
             made
             sworne
             vassals
             and
             slaves
             to
             another
             Nation
             ?
             Do
             we
             not
             give
             them
             a
             Supremacy
             over
             us
             ?
             or
             if
             their
             obligation
             be
             reciprocall
             ,
             yet
             I
             doubt
             whether
             ,
             in
             case
             they
             prove
             perfidious
             ,
             that
             will
             serve
             to
             excuse
             our
             perjury
             .
          
           
             If
             by
             swearing
             
               to
               preserve
               the
               Liberties
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
            
             they
             sweare
             (
             as
             their
             
               g
            
             Expositours
             beare
             us
             in
             hand
             )
             against
             all
             
               Arbitrary
               Power
            
             ;
             whereby
             the
             Rulers
             will
             and
             pleasure
             is
             made
             the
             onely
             Rule
             of
             the
             Subjects
             obedience
             ,
             their
             Oath
             strikes
             at
             none
             more
             than
             the
             Master●Covenanters
             ,
             to
             whom
             I
             feare
             the
             description
             in
             that
             Authour
             is
             most
             aptly
             fitted
             ,
             
               New
               ,
               proud
               ,
               ambitious
               ,
               domineering
               Officers
               of
               the
               first
               Head
               .
            
          
           
             VIII
             .
             Seeing
             no
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             can
             be
             made
             without
             his
             Majesties
             consent
             ,
             no
             
               new
               Oath
            
             imposed
             without
             an
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             their
             pressing
             of
             this
             Covenant
             by
             any
             
               Ordinance
               ,
            
             their
             
             entering
             into
             League
             with
             two
             Forreigne
             Nations
             ,
             and
             inviting
             others
             to
             joyne
             in
             the
             like
             Association
             ,
             is
             such
             a
             palpable
             violation
             of
             the
             
               Kings
               Authority
               ,
            
             which
             they
             sweare
             to
             preserve
             ,
             and
             a
             contradiction
             so
             grosse
             as
             none
             can
             reconcile
             ,
             unlesse
             He
             to
             whom
             nothing
             is
             impossible
             .
          
           
             IX
             .
             What
             is
             the
             whole
             Designe
             of
             the
             Covenant
             but
             an
             apparent
             
               dividing
               of
               the
               King
               from
               his
               People
               ?
            
             Or
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             of
             the
             People
             from
             their
             King
             ?
             What
             ,
             but
             
               a
               sowing
               of
               division
               between
               the
               Kingdomes
               ,
            
             by
             hiring
             the
             
               Scots
            
             to
             take
             part
             in
             our
             dissensions
             ?
             What
             ,
             but
             a
             sworne
             
               Faction
               amongst
               the
               People
            
             of
             this
             Land
             ,
             being
             a
             combination
             of
             some
             who
             confesse
             themselves
             not
             to
             be
             the
             Kingdome
             ?
             And
             yet
             they
             would
             seeme
             to
             sweare
             against
             all
             these
             in
             the
             fourth
             Article
             .
          
           
             That
             they
             who
             here
             sweare
             against
             
               Faction
            
             and
             
               Division
            
             have
             been
             the
             Authours
             and
             are
             still
             the
             upholders
             of
             
               Division
               ,
            
             and
             that
             by
             
               Faction
               ,
            
             is
             plaine
             from
             their
             constant
             refusall
             to
             descend
             to
             any
             Treaty
             for
             accommodation
             .
             First
             ,
             when
             his
             Majesty
             wooed
             them
             to
             it
             from
             
               Nottingham
            
             ;
             then
             when
             the
             most
             substantiall
             Citizens
             petitioned
             for
             it
             at
             
               London
               .
            
             Againe
             ,
             when
             in
             
               Iuly
            
             last
             the
             Lords
             remaining
             at
             
               Westminster
            
             did
             Vote
             for
             it
             ;
             when
             the
             
               major
            
             part
             of
             Commons
             then
             present
             did
             entertain
             the
             first
             motion
             of
             it
             ;
             when
             the
             many
             poore
             People
             and
             the
             weaker
             sexe
             did
             offer
             up
             strong
             cries
             and
             teares
             for
             it
             :
             yet
             so
             potent
             was
             the
             prevailing
             party
             of
             the
             Common-Councell
             of
             
               London
               ,
            
             (
             of
             Master
             
               Pennington's
            
             election
             ,
             and
             therefore
             at
             his
             devotion
             )
             as
             not
             to
             spare
             their
             greatest
             Patriots
             ;
             all
             their
             former
             service
             could
             not
             protect
             their
             names
             or
             persons
             from
             the
             rude
             hands
             and
             ruder
             tongues
             of
             those
             enemies
             of
             Peace
             ;
             from
             whom
             the
             poore
             Petitioners
             found
             such
             barbarous
             entertainment
             as
             pitied
             me
             to
             see
             ,
             &
             I
             take
             no
             pleasure
             to
             remember
             .
             Nor
             need
             I
             mention
             the
             many
             gracious
             overtures
             from
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             spurned
             at
             and
             rejected
             since
             .
             That
             which
             most
             irremoveably
             pinnes
             the
             
               Faction
            
             upon
             the
             Covenanteers
             sleeves
             is
             their
             entering
             into
             such
             a
             League
             as
             this
             with
             Forreigners
             ;
             which
             they
             would
             never
             have
             purchased
             at
             so
             deare
             a
             rate
             ,
             had
             they
             confided
             in
             the
             native
             Forces
             of
             our
             own
             Kingdome
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             very
             ground
             of
             the
             Contestation
             decides
             the
             Controversie
             .
             The
             Covenanteers
             fight
             for
             Subversion
             of
             the
             
             Lawes
             and
             Government
             established
             ;
             his
             Majesty
             (
             as
             ,
             by
             their
             confession
             ,
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             do
             )
             and
             his
             other
             Subjects
             ,
             for
             preservation
             of
             them
             :
             Say
             then
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             
               Faction
               ?
            
             Whether
             they
             who
             willingly
             submit
             to
             all
             Lawes
             now
             in
             force
             ,
             and
             are
             ready
             to
             pay
             equall
             obedience
             to
             all
             such
             as
             shall
             be
             established
             in
             a
             free
             Parliament
             ,
             or
             they
             who
             not
             onely
             deny
             obedience
             ,
             but
             vow
             to
             extirpate
             the
             present
             Lawes
             and
             Government
             ?
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
             That
             many
             particulars
             vowed
             and
             intended
             by
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             are
             simply
             and
             absolutely
             unlawfull
             .
          
           
             HAving
             already
             demonstrated
             the
             iniquity
             of
             the
             Covenant
             upon
             such
             generall
             Heads
             of
             Discourse
             ,
             as
             by
             sound
             consequence
             doe
             inferre
             no
             lesse
             ;
             I
             proceed
             to
             the
             proposall
             of
             such
             other
             particulars
             as
             are
             found
             
               primâ
               facie
               ,
            
             without
             any
             help
             of
             deduction
             ,
             immediately
             unlawfull
             in
             themselves
             .
          
           
             I.
             Such
             is
             the
             maine
             matter
             of
             the
             first
             Article
             ,
             if
             not
             of
             the
             whole
             Covenant
             .
             The
             alteration
             of
             Religion
             in
             
               England
            
             and
             
               Ireland
               .
            
             Which
             if
             it
             were
             false
             and
             erroneous
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             fal●ly
             suggested
             to
             be
             ,
             yet
             being
             already
             setled
             by
             standing
             Lawes
             in
             both
             Kingdomes
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             King
             is
             sworne
             to
             defend
             ,
             as
             much
             if
             not
             more
             then
             any
             other
             ,
             for
             any
             Subjects
             by
             force
             of
             Armes
             to
             goe
             about
             to
             introduce
             an
             alteration
             ,
             however
             veiled
             under
             the
             specious
             title
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             not
             onely
             directly
             contrary
             to
             the
             positive
             Constitutions
             of
             these
             Kingdomes
             ,
             and
             without
             warrant
             or
             example
             from
             divine
             Law
             ,
             but
             utterly
             against
             Scripture
             ,
             Reason
             ,
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             God
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             the
             very
             nature
             of
             Religion
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             the
             common
             principles
             of
             civill
             Policie
             .
          
           
             I
             might
             for
             methods
             sake
             parcell
             this
             Section
             ,
             
             and
             shew
             first
             that
             all
             force
             for
             Religion
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             all
             force
             against
             the
             King
             is
             unlawfull
             .
             But
             because
             I
             find
             both
             swords
             united
             in
             the
             present
             undertakings
             of
             the
             Covenanteers
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             divide
             them
             in
             my
             discourse
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               First
               ,
            
             That
             to
             labour
             the
             advancement
             of
             Religion
             by
             way
             
             of
             Force
             ,
             contrary
             to
             established
             Lawes
             and
             the
             Prince's
             will
             has
             no
             warrant
             by
             way
             of
             command
             or
             approbation
             from
             Gods
             word
             ,
             must
             be
             taken
             for
             granted
             ,
             till
             those
             who
             are
             otherwise
             minded
             can
             shew
             the
             contrary
             :
             and
             will
             be
             needlesse
             to
             perswade
             if
             we
             prove
             in
             the
             second
             place
             that
             it
             is
             against
             expresse
             testimony
             of
             Scripture
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             
               a
            
             professeth
             
               his
               Kingdome
               is
               not
               of
               this
               world
               ,
            
             and
             addes
             ,
             
               for
               then
               would
               my
               servants
               fight
               .
            
             Which
             words
             as
             they
             evince
             that
             it
             is
             lawfull
             for
             Subjects
             to
             fight
             at
             the
             command
             of
             their
             temporall
             King
             ,
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             his
             wordly
             Estate
             ;
             so
             doe
             they
             insinuate
             that
             Christs
             Kingdome
             being
             Spirituall
             ,
             cannot
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             advanced
             by
             temporall
             Armes
             .
             
               b
            
             The
             weapons
             of
             our
             Spirituall
             
               Militia
            
             are
             not
             carnall
             ,
             but
             Spirituall
             .
             We
             have
             no
             command
             from
             Christ
             our
             spirituall
             Head
             ,
             
               to
               kill
               and
               slay
            
             the
             common
             enemies
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             but
             contrarywise
             to
             
               c
            
             
               pray
               for
               our
               persecutors
               ,
               &
               not
               to
               resist
               evill
               .
            
             Perhaps
             upon
             the
             same
             conceit
             o●
             Gods
             glory
             and
             advancement
             of
             their
             Religion
             they
             persecute
             us
             ,
             as
             we
             Vow
             to
             
               extirpat●
            
             them
             .
             St
             
               Paul
            
             out
             of
             the
             abundance
             of
             Zeale
             ,
             
               d
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             did
             at
             first
             
               e
            
             persecute
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             ;
             yet
             not
             without
             
               f
            
             authority
             from
             the
             Magistrate
             ;
             and
             therefore
             his
             case
             was
             different
             from
             this
             of
             the
             Covenanteers
             ;
             and
             he
             
               obtained
               pardon
            
             (
             it
             was
             a
             sinne
             then
             )
             
               because
               he
               did
               it
               ignorantly
               .
            
             Our
             Saviour
             left
             it
             not
             untold
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             in
             them
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               g
            
             that
             
               the
               time
               would
               come
               that
               whosoever
               killed
               them
               ,
               would
               think
               he
               did
               God
               service
               :
            
             those
             very
             murtherers
             had
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             for
             their
             ends
             ,
             but
             that
             could
             not
             excuse
             their
             actions
             .
          
           
             
               Heu
               ,
               primae
               scelerum
               causae
               mortalibus
               aegris
               ,
               Naturam
               nescire
               Dei
            
             !
             They
             were
             truely
             ignorant
             of
             those
             meanes
             which
             God
             requires
             for
             the
             advancement
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             .
             
               h
            
             
               These
               things
               they
               will
               doe
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               not
               known
               the
               Father
               ,
               nor
               me
               .
            
             He
             will
             not
             have
             the
             
               i
            
             tares
             
               extirpate
            
             out
             of
             his
             field
             ,
             the
             Church
             ,
             till
             the
             time
             of
             harvest
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             proper
             reapers
             .
             
               k
            
             M.
             
               Nye
            
             in
             his
             exhortation
             to
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             has
             made
             choyce
             of
             a
             text
             sufficient
             to
             break
             the
             neck
             of
             it
             .
             He
             bids
             us
             
               be
               zealous
               ,
               as
               Christ
               was
               ,
               to
               cast
               out
               all
            
             (
             he
             never
             cast
             out
             any
             by
             fire
             and
             sword
             )
             
               but
               let
               us
               doe
               it
               in
               an
               orderly
               way
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               whose
               servants
               we
               are
               .
            
             
               l
            
             
               The
               servant
               of
               the
               Lord
               must
               not
               strive
            
             (
             sure
             then
             he
             must
             not
             
             kill
             and
             slay
             )
             
               but
               be
               gentle
               to
               all
               men
               ,
            
             (
             I
             hope
             Papists
             and
             Prelates
             may
             passe
             for
             men
             )
             
               apt
               to
               teach
               ,
            
             (
             not
             to
             inforce
             )
             
               Patient
               ,
            
             (
             not
             violent
             )
             
               in
               meeknesse
               instructing
            
             (
             not
             in
             fiercenesse
             consumeing
             ,
             destroying
             ,
             extirpating
             )
             
               those
               that
               oppose
               .
            
             If
             Seditions
             ,
             Tumults
             ,
             Insurrections
             ,
             Rebellion●
             must
             goe
             current
             for
             Discipline
             and
             
               Order
            
             ;
             if
             the
             takeing
             up
             of
             Armes
             defensive
             or
             offensive
             ,
             be
             a
             worke
             of
             
               patience
            
             and
             
               meeknesse
               ,
            
             if
             the
             Spirit
             ●f
             contradiction
             be
             more
             conformable
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             then
             that
             of
             suffering
             ,
             the
             Lord
             be
             Iudge
             ;
             for
             amongst
             men
             ,
             great
             Authors
             are
             produced
             on
             both
             sides
             .
             The
             cheife
             Covenanters
             
               m
            
             call
             it
             a
             
               Spirit
               of
               slavery
               ,
            
             and
             
               n
            
             advise
             all
             
               to
               make
               use
               of
               that
               defence
               which
               Nature
               teacheth
               every
               man
               to
               provide
               for
               .
            
             But
             God
             in
             Scripture
             teacheth
             no
             such
             matter
             ;
             
               o
            
             he
             commands
             every
             man
             
               to
               be
               conformable
               to
               the
               image
               of
               his
               Sonne
               ;
               if
               we
               suffer
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               also
               glorified
               with
               him
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             this
             course
             is
             against
             the
             nature
             of
             Religion
             it selfe
             .
             For
             Faith
             ,
             the
             soule
             of
             Religion
             ,
             is
             an
             inward
             act
             of
             the
             Soule
             ,
             which
             all
             the
             Tyranny
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             the
             malice
             of
             the
             Divell
             can
             invent
             ,
             or
             the
             wit
             of
             man
             exercise
             ,
             can
             neither
             plant
             where
             it
             is
             not
             ,
             nor
             extirpate
             where
             it
             is
             .
             It
             is
             the
             guift
             of
             God
             ;
             freely
             begotten
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             ,
             not
             by
             threat●
             and
             terrours
             ,
             not
             by
             torture●
             and
             Massacres
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             quiet
             still
             voyce
             of
             the
             word
             preached
             :
             
               S●adenda
               ,
               non
               c●genda
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             St
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             though
             a
             lawfull
             Governour
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             flatly
             disclaimes
             any
             
               p
            
             
               domineering
            
             power
             over
             the
             Conscience
             .
             A●
             for
             the
             outward
             profession
             of
             Religion
             ,
             neither
             is
             that
             subject
             to
             Force
             and
             violence
             :
             A
             man
             may
             confesse
             Christ
             and
             his
             Faith
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             freely
             in
             bonds
             as
             at
             liberty
             ,
             as
             gloriously
             upon
             the
             Crosse
             as
             upon
             the
             throne
             .
             Feare
             indeed
             may
             incline
             a
             weak
             conscience
             to
             dissemble
             his
             opinion
             ,
             but
             cannot
             constraine
             him
             to
             alter
             it
             .
             Fire
             and
             Faggot
             are
             strong
             arguments
             of
             a
             weak
             cause
             ;
             undeniable
             evidences
             of
             cruelty
             in
             those
             that
             use
             them
             ;
             but
             slender
             motives
             of
             credibility
             to
             beget
             Faith
             in
             those
             that
             suffer
             by
             them
             .
             Lastly
             for
             the
             externall
             ,
             free
             ,
             and
             publique
             practice
             of
             Religiou●
             duties
             ,
             that
             I
             grant
             may
             be
             restrained
             by
             the
             outward
             violence
             of
             man
             ;
             but
             when
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             required
             by
             God
             ,
             who
             never
             expects
             to
             reap
             what
             he
             did
             not
             sow
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             it
             is
             against
             the
             constant
             commendable
             practice
             of
             
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             God
             in
             all
             ages
             .
             The
             
               Saducees
               ,
            
             tho●gh
             they
             denied
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             Truths
             in
             Religion
             ,
             were
             tolerated
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             
               Iewes
            
             ;
             and
             our
             Saviour
             convinceth
             them
             by
             strength
             of
             argument
             ,
             not
             of
             armes
             .
             The
             example
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             is
             beyond
             all
             exception
             ,
             worthy
             our
             best
             imitation
             .
             When
             many
             of
             his
             Disciples
             did
             apostate
             ,
             he
             used
             no
             violence
             to
             reduce
             them
             ,
             but
             mildly
             said
             unto
             the
             Twelve
             ,
             
               q
            
             
               Will
               yee
               also
               go
               away
               ?
            
             When
             the
             
               Samaritans
               ,
            
             who
             were
             of
             a
             different
             Religion
             ,
             neglected
             to
             entertain
             him
             ,
             because
             his
             face
             was
             towards
             
               Ierusalem
               ,
            
             the
             place
             of
             the
             true
             Worship
             ,
             he
             sharply
             
               r
            
             rebuked
             those
             sonne●
             of
             thunder
             who
             would
             have
             consumed
             them
             with
             a
             shower
             of
             fire
             .
             When
             
               Peter
            
             thought
             to
             have
             defended
             him
             by
             force
             against
             a
             suddain
             assault
             made
             by
             the
             servants
             of
             the
             High
             Priest
             (
             the
             Ministers
             to
             execute
             an
             unlawfull
             command
             ,
             but
             imployed
             by
             the
             lawfull
             Magistrate
             )
             who
             by
             destroying
             the
             Master
             had
             no
             other
             intention
             but
             to
             extirpate
             that
             Religion
             which
             he
             had
             planted
             ,
             he
             commands
             him
             to
             
               s
            
             
               put
               up
               his
               sword
               ,
               for
               all
               that
               take
               the
               sword
            
             (
             though
             it
             be
             in
             defence
             of
             true
             Religion
             ,
             yet
             if
             it
             be
             against
             the
             command
             of
             the
             lawfull
             Magistrate
             )
             
               shall
               perish
               by
               the
               sword
               .
            
             And
             as
             himselfe
             was
             content
             to
             suffer
             an
             ignominious
             Death
             upon
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             notwithstanding
             he
             had
             power
             infinitely
             sufficient
             to
             repell
             all
             the
             violence
             of
             his
             enemies
             ;
             so
             did
             his
             Apostles
             follow
             him
             in
             the
             like
             example
             ,
             
               t
            
             
               rejoycing
            
             in
             their
             life
             time
             
               that
               they
               were
               counted
               ,
               worthy
               to
               be
               beaten
               for
               his
               name
            
             ;
             and
             Saint
             
               Paul
            
             reckons
             it
             for
             a
             speciall
             grace
             and
             favour
             to
             the
             
               u
            
             
               Philippians
            
             (
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             
               &c.
            
             )
             that
             they
             not
             onely
             beleeved
             in
             in
             Christ
             ,
             
               but
               suffered
               for
               his
               sake
               :
            
             and
             when
             they
             had
             finished
             their
             course
             and
             fought
             the
             good
             fight
             of
             Faith
             ,
             they
             gave
             up
             their
             lives
             a
             willing
             sacrifice
             in
             testimony
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             their
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Conformable
             to
             this
             patterne
             was
             the
             constant
             
               *
            
             Doctrine
             and
             Practice
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             .
             The
             most
             ancient
             Apologists
             for
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             use
             this
             as
             an
             Argument
             to
             prove
             the
             Religion
             of
             their
             Persecuters
             to
             be
             false
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             true●
             that
             stood
             in
             need
             of
             humane
             force
             to
             maintain
             it
             ,
             but
             theirs
             stood
             by
             the
             sole
             power
             of
             God
             .
             
               Pudeat
               te
               eos
               col●re
               ,
               quos
               ipse
               defendi●
               ;
               pudeat
               tutelam
               ab
               ipsis
               expectare
               ,
               quos
               tu
               tueris
               .
            
             Those
             good
             
             Christian●
             were
             content
             to
             trust
             God
             with
             the
             defence
             of
             his
             own
             Cause
             ;
             and
             indeed
             they
             durst
             do
             no
             otherwise
             ;
             their
             Religion
             enjoyned
             them
             not
             to
             kill
             ,
             but
             be
             killed
             for
             it
             .
             Nor
             was
             this
             for
             want
             of
             ability
             ,
             but
             authority
             .
             They
             who
             best
             knew
             their
             own
             strength
             ,
             professed
             to
             the
             face
             of
             their
             adversarie●
             ,
             that
             both
             for
             number
             and
             experience
             they
             were
             nothing
             inferiour
             .
             It
             was
             in
             their
             power
             to
             have
             oppo●ed
             ,
             if
             their
             Religion
             would
             have
             permitted
             .
             One
             of
             them
             makes
             
               Peter
            
             put
             this
             question
             to
             his
             Master
             ,
             
               Cur
               haberi
               praecipis
               gladium
               ,
               quem
               vetas
               promi
               ?
               Nisi
               fortè
               ut
               videaris
               potuisse
               vindicari
               ,
               sed
               noluisse
               ?
            
          
           
             Hence
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             that
             when
             both
             Swords
             were
             in
             a
             manner
             united
             ,
             after
             the
             Emperours
             were
             converted
             to
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             yet
             Heretiques
             were
             cut
             off
             by
             the
             Spirituall
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             Temporall
             .
             The
             first
             Generall
             Councels
             of
             
               Nice
               ,
               Constantinople
               ,
               Ephesus
               ,
            
             and
             
               Chalcedon
               ,
            
             condemned
             those
             Arch-Traitors
             in
             Religion
             ,
             
               Arius
               ,
               Macedonius
               ,
               Nestorius
               ,
               Eutiches
               ,
            
             but
             not
             to
             death
             .
             The
             Councell
             of
             
               Constance
            
             was
             the
             first
             that
             proceeded
             in
             that
             kinde
             against
             
               Iohn
               Husse
            
             and
             
               Ierome
            
             of
             
               Prague
               .
            
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             as
             the
             Harmony
             of
             Reformed
             Churches
             in
             their
             publique
             
               x
            
             Confessions
             does
             not
             admit
             of
             any
             division
             or
             violent
             resistance
             against
             the
             supreme
             Magistrate
             ;
             so
             has
             it
             been
             the
             constant
             Doctrine
             of
             all
             the
             Protestant
             Divines
             generally
             from
             
               Luther
               ,
            
             down
             till
             our
             times
             ,
             and
             more
             particularly
             of
             this
             Church
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             as
             may
             be
             more
             fully
             seen
             in
             the
             
               Exhortation
               to
               obedience
            
             published
             in
             
               Edward
            
             the
             sixth's
             dayes
             ,
             and
             the
             Homily
             
               against
               Rebellion
            
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Articles
             of
             our
             Church
             under
             Queen
             
               Elizabeth
               .
            
             The
             contrary
             Doctrine
             being
             ever
             reputed
             peculiar
             to
             the
             worst
             of
             Papists
             ,
             the
             
               Iesuites
               ,
            
             and
             the
             practice
             of
             it
             made
             a
             marke
             of
             
               Antichrist
               .
            
             So
             as
             I
             dare
             averre
             these
             three
             last
             yeares
             have
             produced
             more
             seditious
             Pamphlets
             in
             that
             kinde
             within
             this
             one
             Kingdome
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             Christian
             world
             ever
             saw
             before
             ;
             to
             the
             shame
             of
             our
             Nation
             ,
             and
             scandall
             of
             our
             Profession
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Fifthly
             ,
             this
             course
             of
             violence
             is
             contrary
             to
             all
             experience
             of
             former
             times
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             is
             found
             that
             Religion
             hath
             ever
             been
             better
             propagated
             by
             the
             sufferings
             of
             the
             true
             Professours
             ,
             than
             by
             force
             ;
             Persecution
             to
             the
             Church
             being
             like
             pruning
             to
             the
             Vine
             ;
             as
             it
             was
             first
             planted
             ,
             so
             has
             it
             been
             watered
             and
             fructified
             most
             by
             blood
             .
             
             
               
                 Sanguine
                 fundata
                 est
                 Ecclesia
                 ,
                 sanguin●●r●vit
                 .
              
            
             Not
             by
             shedding
             the
             blood
             of
             others
             ,
             but
             willingly
             powring
             out
             her
             own
             .
             The
             constant
             patience
             of
             Martyrs
             was
             the
             most
             winning
             Rhetoricke
             to
             perswade
             others
             to
             the
             Faith
             ;
             it
             being
             most
             likely
             those
             opinions
             should
             be
             true
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             so
             willingly
             laid
             down
             their
             lives
             :
             at
             least
             ,
             common
             pitty
             is
             a
             powerfull
             Oratour
             to
             perswade
             with
             the
             People
             ,
             (
             with
             whom
             the
             punishment
             makes
             the
             Martyr
             )
             that
             he
             who
             suffers
             has
             a
             good
             Cause
             .
             Whereas
             should
             he
             make
             resistance
             to
             defend
             himselfe
             ,
             or
             use
             violence
             to
             compell
             others
             ,
             that
             might
             be
             upon
             other
             ends
             ,
             of
             profit
             ,
             vaine
             glory
             ,
             revenge
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             ?
             The
             persecution
             in
             other
             places
             drove
             the
             Protestants
             hither
             in
             
               Edward
            
             the
             sixth'●
             dayes
             ,
             as
             to
             a
             common
             Sanctuary
             ,
             which
             much
             advanced
             the
             Reformation
             in
             
               England
            
             ;
             and
             the
             cruelty
             of
             the
             Papists
             under
             Queen
             
               Mary
            
             was
             disposed
             by
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             to
             perfect
             the
             Reformation
             both
             in
             
               France
            
             and
             the
             
               Low-Countries
            
             ;
             whither
             no
             lesse
             that
             
               y
            
             thirty
             thousand
             strangers
             were
             banished
             from
             hence
             for
             Religion
             .
             The
             flames
             of
             our
             
               English
            
             Martyrs
             did
             but
             give
             more
             light
             to
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             which
             their
             Enemies
             thought
             by
             that
             meanes
             to
             suppresse
             ;
             their
             Fune●als
             were
             the
             most
             effectuall
             Sermons
             for
             the
             Peoples
             Conversion
             .
             The
             bloody
             Massacre
             at
             
               Paris
            
             was
             
               y
            
             found
             to
             advance
             the
             Religion
             in
             
               France
               ,
            
             and
             the
             rigorous
             pressing
             of
             the
             Inquisition
             made
             way
             for
             casting
             Popery
             out
             of
             the
             
               Low
               Countries
            
             :
             where
             the
             present
             Toleration
             of
             all
             Religions
             is
             acknowledged
             by
             the
             Lord
             
               a
            
             
               Brook
            
             for
             a
             speciall
             meanes
             that
             makes
             it
             flourish
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Sixthly
             ,
             it
             is
             against
             that
             innate
             principle
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             nature
             ,
             
               Quod
               tibi
               fieri
               non
               vis
               ,
               alteri
               ne
               feceris
               .
            
             Those
             who
             pleade
             most
             for
             extirpa●ion
             of
             Heretiques
             ,
             when
             it
             comes
             to
             be
             their
             own
             turne
             to
             be
             under
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             stand
             for
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             declaime
             against
             persecution
             for
             Religion
             as
             a
             thing
             utterly
             unlawfull
             ;
             ●o
             the
             very
             Iesuites
             ,
             Cardinall
             
               Allen
               ,
            
             and
             
               Creswell
            
             in
             his
             
               Philopater
               .
            
             And
             surely
             if
             we
             will
             not
             suffer
             i●
             from
             others
             ,
             we
             may
             not
             use
             it
             our selves
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Seventhly
             ,
             't
             is
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             our
             Land
             .
             W●
             have
             alwayes
             deprecated
             that
             aspersion
             which
             ou●
             adversaries
             would
             cast
             upon
             it
             ;
             professing
             we
             do
             not
             punish
             any
             Heretiques
             with
             death
             ,
             but
             
             Seminaries
             for
             Sedition
             and
             Rebellion
             ,
             not
             for
             Religion
             .
             And
             here
             I
             must
             observe
             that
             the
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             in
             Parliament
             
               primo
               Elizabethae
            
             confesse
             they
             had
             no
             meanes
             to
             free
             the
             Kingdome
             from
             the
             usurped
             power
             and
             authority
             of
             the
             
               Pope
               ,
            
             
             but
             
               with
               the
               assent
               of
               the
               Queenes
               Majesty
            
             :
             so
             farre
             were
             they
             from
             thinking
             it
             lawfull
             to
             raise
             Armes
             for
             
               extirpation
               of
               Pop●ry
            
             when
             it
             was
             established
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Eighthly
             ,
             it
             is
             against
             the
             common
             rules
             of
             prudence
             and
             Civill
             Policy
             ,
             to
             use
             that
             as
             a
             meanes
             to
             propagate
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             likely
             to
             tend
             to
             the
             extirpation
             of
             our
             Religion
             :
             I
             speak
             of
             the
             Protestant
             ;
             which
             in
             the
             generality
             being
             not
             so
             populous
             as
             the
             
               Roman
               ,
            
             if
             we
             shall
             extirpate
             them
             he●e
             where
             we
             are
             stronger
             ,
             we
             must
             expect
             the
             same
             measure
             from
             them
             in
             other
             places
             where
             they
             are
             stronger
             :
             and
             then
             ,
             in
             all
             humane
             probability
             ,
             our
             Religion
             is
             like
             to
             come
             to
             the
             worst
             in
             
               France
               ,
               Germany
               ,
               Poland
               ,
            
             and
             other
             Popish
             Dominions
             .
             If
             they
             shall
             take
             the
             same
             course
             ,
             what
             can
             we
             have
             in
             equity
             to
             object
             against
             them
             ?
             
               Si
               quis
               quae
               fecit
               patitur
               ,
            
             is
             he
             not
             rightly
             served
             ?
          
           
             9
             Lastly
             ,
             it
             is
             utterly
             destructive
             to
             all
             Civill
             Government
             :
             for
             if
             any
             be
             allowed
             to
             take
             up
             Armes
             for
             propagation
             or
             defence
             of
             their
             true
             Religion
             ,
             against
             the
             Civill
             Lawes
             ,
             and
             will
             of
             their
             Prince
             ;
             whosoever
             has
             a
             minde
             to
             rebell
             ,
             may
             do
             it
             upon
             the
             same
             pretence
             ,
             and
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             questioned
             by
             any
             humane
             Authority
             ;
             for
             though
             they
             do
             but
             pretend
             Religion
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             impossible
             for
             any
             Iudge
             to
             convince
             them
             of
             such
             pretence
             ;
             not
             can
             any
             thing
             be
             urged
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             which
             may
             not
             be
             made
             use
             of
             by
             a
             false
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             extirpation
             of
             that
             ancient
             Government
             by
             Bishops
             ,
             which
             has
             obtained
             in
             
               England
            
             ever
             since
             the
             first
             plantation
             of
             Christianity
             in
             this
             Nation
             ;
             to
             which
             we
             principally
             owe
             the
             Reformation
             of
             that
             Religion
             we
             now
             professe
             ,
             of
             which
             none
             have
             been
             more
             zealous
             ,
             more
             able
             propugners
             than
             our
             
               English
            
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             by
             their
             constant
             preaching
             of
             it
             ,
             their
             learned
             Writings
             for
             it
             ,
             their
             pious
             living
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             patient
             dying
             for
             it
             ,
             have
             sealed
             unto
             us
             that
             pretious
             Fai●h
             through
             which
             we
             hope
             ,
             by
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             salvation
             of
             our
             soules
             ;
             who
             have
             b●en
             the
             Founders
             or
             most
             eminent
             Benefactours
             of
             most
             Churches
             ,
             
             Colledges
             ,
             Schooles
             ,
             Hospitalls
             and
             other
             publique
             Monuments
             of
             piety
             and
             devotion
             ,
             which
             have
             rendered
             this
             Nation
             so
             famous
             abroad
             and
             so
             magnificent
             at
             home
             .
             Of
             whose
             Government
             all
             the
             Clergy
             of
             this
             Land
             have
             testified
             their
             solemne
             approbation
             at
             their
             entrance
             into
             holy
             Orders
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             all
             beneficed
             Ministers
             have
             sworne
             obedience
             at
             their
             institution
             ,
             and
             therefore
             (
             it
             was
             
               b
            
             M.
             
               Bagshawes
            
             Argument
             )
             
               if
               ever
               they
               assent
               to
               the
               alteration
               of
               this
            
             Government
             
               they
               are
               really
               periured
               .
            
             Which
             H●s
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             all
             His
             Royall
             Predecessors
             at
             their
             Coronation
             have
             by
             a
             more
             particular
             and
             solemne
             Oath
             vowed
             to
             protect
             :
             which
             God
             himselfe
             by
             extraordinary
             blessings
             from
             Heaven
             (
             as
             King
             
               c
            
             
               Iames
            
             of
             blessed
             Memory
             did
             acknowledge
             )
             has
             approved
             and
             ratified
             .
             Which
             by
             the
             Catholique
             consent
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christendome
             ,
             both
             in
             
               Asia
               ,
               Africk
               ,
               Greece
               ,
               Russia
               ,
            
             and
             other
             parts
             of
             
               Europe
               ,
            
             that
             never
             acknowledged
             any
             subjection
             to
             ,
             or
             dependence
             on
             the
             See
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             hath
             been
             constantly
             embraced
             ,
             and
             the
             oppugners
             of
             it
             universally
             branded
             for
             Heretiques
             :
             which
             in
             most
             of
             those
             few
             Churches
             that
             want
             it
             ,
             by
             their
             best
             and
             ablest
             Members
             hath
             been
             frequently
             desired
             :
             which
             of
             all
             other
             formes
             has
             undoubtedly
             the
             best
             title
             to
             Divine
             or
             Apostolicall
             Institution
             .
             Against
             which
             nothing
             is
             ,
             or
             ever
             could
             be
             justly
             objected
             but
             the
             humane
             infirmities
             and
             personall
             failings
             of
             some
             particular
             men
             ,
             from
             which
             no
             Government
             is
             or
             can
             be
             totally
             exempt
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             not
             unlawfull
             to
             sweare
             the
             Extirpation
             of
             this
             Government
             so
             deeply
             rooted
             by
             the
             fundamentall
             Lawes
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             (
             both
             Common
             and
             Statute
             )
             as
             Monarchy
             it selfe
             ,
             or
             the
             new-named
             Soveraigne
             Power
             of
             Parliaments
             cannot
             pretend
             to
             be
             built
             upon
             a
             surer
             foundation
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             piously
             and
             prudently
             considered
             whether
             the
             same
             Engines
             by
             which
             the
             Covenanteers
             would
             subvert
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             of
             equall
             ●trength
             and
             fitnesse
             to
             pull
             up
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             State
             .
             Suppose
             neither
             King
             nor
             Bishop
             were
             of
             divine
             Right
             ,
             certainly
             Parliaments
             are
             not
             .
             Suppose
             both
             Kings
             and
             Bishops
             faile
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             their
             trust
             ,
             is
             there
             no
             expedient
             ,
             but
             the
             Government
             must
             be
             abolished
             ?
             Sure
             it
             is
             not
             impossible
             for
             Parliaments
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             a
             like
             defailer
             ;
             must
             they
             be
             exposed
             to
             
             the
             like
             justice
             ?
             
               No
               Bishop
               ,
               no
               King
               ,
            
             is
             granted
             to
             be
             an
             old
             received
             truth
             by
             
               d
            
             one
             who
             was
             none
             of
             the
             best
             friends
             to
             either
             Government
             .
             When
             I
             consult
             with
             history
             and
             experience
             ,
             and
             behold
             the
             example
             of
             some
             Neighbour
             Nations
             ,
             I
             say
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             
               Vestigia
               terrent
               .
            
             A
             strict
             account
             must
             one
             day
             be
             given
             for
             every
             drop
             of
             Christian
             blood
             that
             has
             been
             shed
             in
             the
             common
             Cock-pit
             of
             
               Europe
            
             these
             fourescore
             yeares
             last
             past
             .
          
           
             III.
             If
             it
             were
             as
             certainly
             true
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             prodigiously
             false
             ,
             that
             Episcopacy
             were
             an
             
               Antichristian
            
             invention
             ,
             and
             therefore
             fit
             to
             be
             abolished
             ,
             yet
             it
             would
             concerne
             our
             Reformers
             to
             provide
             us
             of
             another
             Government
             before
             they
             take
             this
             away
             .
             If
             
               Christ
            
             did
             indeed
             prescribe
             one
             set
             Forme
             to
             be
             perpetually
             and
             universally
             observed
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             Episcopacy
             be
             not
             that
             one
             (
             as
             we
             contend
             it
             is
             )
             let
             our
             adversaries
             first
             agree
             amongst
             themselves
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             then
             know
             how
             to
             proportion
             our
             conformity
             to
             the
             authority
             and
             reasons
             of
             those
             that
             enjoyne
             it
             .
             Or
             if
             it
             were
             left
             at
             large
             ,
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             Catholique
             or
             particular
             ,
             to
             ordaine
             what
             Forme
             she
             shall
             think
             most
             convenient
             ,
             we
             still
             demand
             ,
             who
             that
             Church
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             that
             Forme
             must
             be
             here
             in
             
               England
               ?
            
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             this
             is
             certaine
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             generally
             acknowledged
             on
             all
             hands
             ,
             an
             absurdity
             so
             grosse
             as
             cannot
             fall
             into
             the
             imagination
             of
             any
             Christian
             ,
             that
             Christ
             should
             at
             any
             time
             be
             thought
             to
             have
             a
             Church
             without
             any
             Government
             ;
             or
             that
             it
             should
             be
             in
             the
             power
             of
             any
             man
             (
             I
             doe
             not
             except
             a
             Parliament
             )
             to
             extirpate
             the
             present
             and
             so
             leave
             the
             Church
             voyd
             of
             all
             Government
             .
             I
             
               e
            
             read
             indeed
             of
             a
             Law
             amongst
             the
             Persians
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             death
             of
             the
             King
             there
             should
             be
             a
             five
             dayes
             Cessation
             of
             all
             Law
             and
             Government
             ,
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             by
             that
             want
             might
             learne
             to
             know
             what
             a
             great
             blessing
             it
             is
             to
             enjoy
             the
             Ki●g
             and
             the
             Law
             .
             As
             the
             end
             was
             good
             ,
             so
             in
             a
             civill
             State
             the
             thing
             was
             not
             injust
             .
             But
             in
             a
             Church
             the
             case
             is
             quite
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             The
             time
             was
             ,
             when
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             took
             it
             for
             an
             imputation
             cast
             upon
             them
             by
             Malignants
             ,
             against
             whom
             they
             remonstrate
             to
             the
             Kingdome
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               f
            
             
               They
               inf●se
               into
               the
               People
               that
               we
               meane
               to
               abolish
               all
               Church-Government
               ,
               and
               leave
               every
               man
               to
               his
               owne
               fancy
               for
               the
               service
               and
               worship
               of
               God
               ;
               
               absolving
               him
               of
               that
               obedience
               which
               he
               owes
               under
               God
               unto
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               whom
               we
               know
               to
               be
               intrusted
               with
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               Law
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               with
               the
               Temporall
               ,
               to
               regulate
               all
               the
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               by
               such
               rules
               of
               Order
               and
               Discipline
               as
               are
               established
               by
               Parliament
               .
            
             Were
             that
             House
             now
             turned
             Covenanteers
             ,
             I
             should
             say
             those
             Malignants
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             bad
             Counsellours
             ,
             were
             good
             Prophets
             .
             Is
             not
             all
             that
             a
             present
             Truth
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             laid
             down
             as
             a
             false
             aspersion
             ?
             When
             the
             Government
             by
             
               Arch-bishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Chancellours
               ,
               Commissaries
               ,
               Deanes
               ,
               Archdeacons
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Ecclesiasticall
               Officers
               ,
            
             is
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             tenour
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             utterly
             extirpate
             ,
             if
             
               all
               Church
               Government
               be
               not
               taken
               away
               ,
            
             let
             them
             shew
             us
             what
             remaines
             ;
             if
             
               every
               man
               be
               not
               left
               to
               his
               own
               fancy
               for
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ,
            
             let
             them
             say
             ,
             what
             other
             rule
             the
             Covenanteers
             have
             to
             walke
             by
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             in
             expectation
             of
             a
             new
             
               Directory
               .
            
             If
             the
             
               rules
               of
               Order
               and
               Discipline
               ,
            
             by
             which
             the
             Bishops
             did
             governe
             under
             the
             King
             ,
             
               be
               established
               by
               Parliament
               ,
            
             and
             no
             other
             so
             much
             as
             pretended
             so
             to
             be
             ;
             if
             his
             Majesty
             require
             obedience
             to
             these
             
               Rules
               ,
            
             according
             to
             those
             Lawes
             ,
             
               with
               the
               execution
               whereof
               ,
               next
               under
               God
               ,
               he
               is
               intrusted
               ,
            
             when
             the
             Covenanteers
             not
             onely
             refuse
             to
             obey
             ,
             but
             sweare
             disobedience
             themselves
             ,
             and
             require
             the
             like
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             not
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             
               ●o
               absolve
               every
               man
               from
               that
               obedience
               which
               he
               owes
               under
               God
               unto
               his
               Majesty
               ?
            
          
           
             The
             same
             Authours
             told
             us
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             
               g
            
             
               We
               do
               here
               declare
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               farre
               from
               our
               purpose
               or
               desire
               ,
               to
               let
               loose
               the
               golden
               reines
               of
               Discipline
               and
               Goverment
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               leave
               private
               persons
               or
               particular
               Congregations
               to
               take
               up
               what
               Forme
               of
               Divine
               Service
               they
               please
               ;
               for
               we
               hold
               it
               requisite
               that
               there
               should
               be
               through
               the
               whole
               Realme
               a
               Conformity
               to
               that
               Order
               which
               the
               Lawes
               enjoyne
               .
            
             If
             the
             
               reines
               of
               Discipline
            
             be
             not
             now
             let
             loose
             amongst
             the
             Covenanteers
             ,
             in
             whose
             hands
             are
             they
             ?
             If
             
               private
               persons
               and
               Congregations
            
             be
             not
             at
             liberty
             ,
             what
             Law
             does
             restraine
             them
             ?
             If
             there
             be
             any
             new
             
               Forme
            
             and
             
               Conformity
            
             established
             ,
             when
             was
             it
             enacted
             ?
             Where
             may
             we
             finde
             it
             ?
          
           
             It
             will
             be
             said
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             abjured
             Episcopacy
             ,
             
               h
            
             yet
             
               they
               intend
               to
               consult
               with
               Divines
               about
               setl●ng
               another
               Forme
               ,
               most
               agreeable
               to
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               most
               apt
               to
               preserve
               peace
               at
               home
               ,
               and
               unity
               with
               
               Scotland
               .
            
             If
             it
             were
             not
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             to
             rob
             the
             Church
             of
             all
             Government
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             against
             the
             Lawes
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             to
             abjure
             the
             present
             Forme
             ,
             yet
             may
             it
             well
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             against
             common
             Policy
             ,
             to
             endanger
             the
             safety
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             forfeited
             the
             Peace
             ,
             both
             of
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             by
             endeavouring
             to
             introduce
             a
             new
             Government
             not
             yet
             known
             of
             what
             stampe
             it
             is
             ,
             nor
             what
             effects
             it
             may
             produce
             .
             To
             forsake
             all
             ancient
             and
             beaten
             pathes
             ,
             
               Et
               nova
               &
               ancipitia
               praecolere
               ,
               avida
               &
               plerunque
               fallax
               ambitio
               est
               .
            
             Great
             care
             has
             been
             taken
             for
             the
             culling
             out
             of
             such
             Divines
             as
             were
             most
             likely
             to
             comply
             in
             their
             desires
             of
             innovation
             ;
             many
             moneths
             have
             they
             sat
             a
             consulting
             ,
             and
             are
             yet
             as
             farre
             from
             agreement
             as
             when
             they
             first
             met
             .
             If
             no
             Forme
             must
             be
             setled
             but
             such
             as
             hath
             a
             concurrence
             of
             those
             three
             forementioned
             conditions
             ,
             it
             is
             probable
             there
             must
             never
             be
             any
             setled
             at
             all
             .
             What
             is
             
               most
               agreeable
               to
               Gods
               Word
               ,
            
             next
             after
             Episcopacy
             ,
             may
             be
             thought
             not
             
               most
               apt
               to
               preserve
               peace
               ,
            
             among
             so
             many
             different
             Sects
             
               at
               home
               ,
            
             at
             least
             not
             most
             apt
             to
             preserve
             
               unity
               with
               Scotland
               .
            
             The
             
               Scots
            
             are
             resolved
             their
             Forme
             ,
             and
             none
             but
             theirs
             ,
             is
             according
             to
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             
               i
            
             
               jure
               divino
               ,
               and
               perpetuall
            
             ;
             And
             the
             Members
             at
             
               Westminster
            
             were
             once
             of
             the
             same
             opinion
             ,
             or
             willing
             to
             make
             the
             
               Scots
            
             believe
             so
             ,
             when
             they
             told
             them
             
               k
            
             
               they
               concurred
               with
               their
               own
               judgement
               touching
               Church
               Government
               .
            
             If
             so
             ,
             what
             need
             had
             they
             to
             call
             Divines
             to
             consult
             ?
             Was
             it
             to
             be
             resolved
             in
             conscience
             whether
             they
             might
             lawfully
             tolerate
             what
             is
             
               ●ure
               divino
               ,
            
             and
             
               perpetuall
               ?
            
             Or
             they
             were
             resolved
             upon
             the
             conclusion
             ,
             but
             the
             Divines
             must
             finde
             out
             the
             premises
             ?
             Or
             which
             is
             most
             probable
             ,
             they
             never
             were
             ,
             nor
             yet
             are
             ,
             nor
             perhaps
             ever
             will
             be
             agreed
             upon
             any
             one
             Government
             ;
             though
             they
             all
             conspire
             against
             Episcopacy
             ,
             as
             most
             opposite
             to
             their
             private
             Factions
             ?
             For
             if
             we
             must
             have
             no
             Government
             but
             such
             as
             shall
             please
             the
             
               major
            
             part
             of
             the
             Members
             at
             
               Westminster
               ,
            
             whether
             they
             consult
             the
             Assembly
             for
             fashions
             sake
             ,
             or
             in
             sincerity
             ,
             we
             are
             likely
             to
             have
             none
             at
             all
             .
             When
             Master
             Speaker
             shall
             put
             every
             particular
             Forme
             to
             the
             Question
             ,
             the
             
               maior
            
             part
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             distraction
             in
             affection
             or
             opinion
             ,
             not
             concurring
             upon
             any
             one
             ,
             one
             by
             one
             they
             will
             all
             be
             voted
             out
             of
             doors
             .
             For
             example
             ,
             
               Shall
               the
               Presbyterie
               succeed
               ?
            
             All
             the
             Independents
             ,
             all
             those
             that
             
             are
             affected
             to
             Episcopacy
             ,
             all
             that
             are
             enamoured
             of
             any
             new
             platforme
             of
             prudentiall
             Government
             by
             Lay
             Commissioners
             ,
             will
             with
             one
             voyce
             cry
             ,
             
               Not
               content
               .
            
             And
             such
             like
             for
             the
             rest
             ;
             whatever
             Forme
             shall
             be
             proposed
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             three
             to
             one
             oddes
             against
             it
             .
             Till
             this
             difference
             be
             reconciled
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             not
             pardon
             ,
             I
             hope
             they
             may
             be
             intreated
             to
             reprieve
             Episcopacy
             ;
             and
             till
             we
             have
             either
             found
             a
             better
             (
             which
             we
             never
             shall
             )
             or
             be
             agreed
             upon
             another
             Government
             ,
             
               Contenti
               simus
               hoc
               Catone
               .
            
          
           
             IV.
             But
             will
             
               extirpation
               of
               Prelacy
            
             be
             sufficient
             to
             glut
             the
             malice
             of
             the
             Covenanteers
             ?
             Nothing
             lesse
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             clause
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             is
             younger
             brother
             to
             the
             
               &
               c●
            
             in
             the
             Canons
             ,
             of
             as
             large
             extent
             and
             more
             dangerous
             consequence
             .
             For
             here
             they
             sweare
             to
             extirpate
             
               all
               other
               ecclesiasticall
               Officers
               depending
               upon
               that
               Hierarchie
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             speak
             plaine
             
               English
               ,
            
             all
             the
             Ministers
             in
             
               England
            
             that
             have
             been
             ordained
             or
             instituted
             by
             the
             Archbishops
             ,
             or
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             have
             been
             inducted
             ,
             into
             their
             charge
             by
             any
             Archdeacon
             .
             I
             hope
             I
             need
             not
             yet
             presse
             the
             iniquity
             of
             this
             consequence
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             requisite
             I
             shew
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             .
             And
             let
             the
             Countrey
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             zealous
             Covenanteers
             in
             the
             City
             are
             composed
             of
             
               Brownists
               ,
               Anabaptists
               ,
            
             and
             other
             Brethren
             of
             the
             Separation
             ,
             who
             have
             constantly
             traduced
             the
             calling
             of
             our
             
               English
            
             Clergy
             as
             
               Antichristian
               .
            
             
               l
            
             It
             is
             the
             29th
             Article
             of
             their
             ancient
             Confession
             ,
             that
             not
             onely
             the
             Hierarchy
             ,
             but
             
               The
               Priests
               and
               Deacons
               of
               England
               ordained
               by
               Bishops
               ,
               are
               a
               strange
               and
               Antichristian
               Ministery
               ,
               and
            
             OFFICERS
             
               not
               instituted
               by
               Christs
               Testament
               ,
               nor
               placed
               in
               or
               over
               his
               Church
               .
            
             Hence
             it
             was
             that
             when
             Master
             
               Ainsworth
            
             and
             his
             Company
             separated
             from
             Master
             
               Iohnson
            
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             it
             grew
             to
             a
             Law
             suit
             betwixt
             them
             in
             
               Amsterdam
            
             who
             should
             have
             the
             house
             allowed
             them
             by
             the
             City
             for
             their
             publique
             meetings
             .
             The
             
               Iohnsonians
            
             objected
             ,
             the
             other
             were
             Schismatickes
             ;
             and
             the
             
               Ainsworthians
            
             would
             needs
             prove
             those
             were
             Apostates
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             fallen
             from
             their
             first
             Faith
             :
             particularly
             ,
             tha●
             they
             had
             placed
             over
             them
             
               one
               that
               was
               made
               Priest
               by
               a
               Lord
               Bishops
               Ordination●
            
             and
             had
             not
             ordained
             or
             imposed
             hands
             upon
             him
             again
             ,
             contrary
             to
             their
             29th
             Article
             :
             as
             also
             against
             the
             32d
             Article
             of
             their
             Confession
             ,
             which
             testifieth
             that
             
               all
               such
               as
               have
               received
               
               any
               of
               those
               false
               Offices
               of
               the
               Lords
               Bishops
               ,
               are
               to
               giv●
               over
               and
               leave
               them
               .
            
             The
             Authour
             of
             the
             
               Countermarch
               to
               Master
               Iames
               his
               Retreat
               ,
            
             endeavours
             to
             prove
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
            
             a
             false
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             deny
             some
             fundamentall
             points
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             by
             this
             Argument
             :
             because
             it
             denieth
             Christs
             Kingdome
             and
             Prophecy
             ,
             
               inasmuch
               as
               it
               appointeth
               men
               to
               prophecy
               ,
               to
               preach
               and
               administer
               the
               Sacraments
               by
               virtue
               of
               a
               calling
               which
               Christ
               hath
               not
               appointed
               :
               for
               the
               calling
               of
               the
               Ministers
               of
               England
               is
               by
               the
               presentation
               of
               a
               Patron
               ,
               by
               the
               institution
               of
               a
               Lord
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               induction
               of
               an
               Archdeacon
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               meere
               inventions
               and
               devices
               of
               men
               .
               Therefore
               the
               outward
               calling
               is
               false
               and
               humane
               :
               wherefore
               as
               it
               was
               an
               errour
               fundamentall
               in
               Ieroboam's
               Church
               ,
            
             
               m
            
             
               that
               Priests
               were
               made
               after
               his
               devising
               :
               so
               is
               it
               an
               errour
               fundatall
               and
               corruption
               essentiall
               ,
               to
               make
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               which
               have
               a
               devised
               Office
               and
               forme
               of
               calling
               essentially
               differing
               from
               that
               which
               God
               left
               in
               the
               Church
               for
               the
               calling
               of
               his
               Officers
               and
               Ministers
               .
               —
               The
               Minister
               must
               renounce
               his
               corrupt
               calling
               by
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               enter
               by
               the
               true
               calling
               taught
               by
               Christ
               .
               And
               let
               this
               be
               shewed
               by
               any
               Minister
               of
               any
               parish
               of
               Engl●nd
               ,
               if
               you
               can
               .
               If
               not
               ,
               then
               are
               they
               still
               not
               truly
               called
               ,
               so
               no
               true
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               calling
               .
            
             I
             have
             laid
             down
             this
             testimony
             more
             at
             large
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             spare
             the
             producing
             of
             any
             more
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             out
             of
             the
             Writings
             of
             
               Barrow
               ,
               Cookie
               ,
               Can
               ,
            
             and
             other
             Separatists
             ;
             with
             whom
             nothing
             is
             more
             frequent
             than
             to
             condemne
             our
             Ministery
             for
             Antichristian
             ;
             and
             to
             make
             it
             no
             lesse
             than
             
               Idolatry
               ,
               to
               serve
               Go●
               in
               and
               by
               such
               a
               devised
               Ministery
               .
            
          
           
             How
             many
             Disciples
             these
             men
             have
             in
             
               London
               ,
            
             and
             how
             Orthodox
             this
             Doctrine
             is
             amongst
             the
             Covenanteers
             ,
             we
             may
             guesse
             in
             part
             ,
             if
             we
             call
             to
             minde
             Master
             
               Burton
               ,
            
             or
             who
             else
             was
             the
             Authour
             of
             the
             
               n
            
             
               Protestation
               protested
               .
            
             He
             put
             the
             question
             to
             our
             
               English
            
             Clergy●What
             
               if
               the
               calling
               of
               the
               Ministery
               it selfe
               should
               prove
               a
               piece
               of
               popery
               ?
            
             And
             referred
             it
             to
             their
             consideration
             ,
             
               Whether
               they
               were
               able
               to
               prove
               themselves
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               lawfully
               called
               ,
               when
               all
               of
               them
               do
               immediately
               derive
               their
               Ministery
               from
               the
               Antichristian
               Hierarchy
               ,
               or
               Papall
               Prelacy
               ,
               as
               the
               sole
               foundation
               thereof
               .
            
             This
             Doctrine
             found
             so
             much
             countenance
             even
             in
             those
             dayes
             ,
             that
             neith●r
             the
             book
             
             was
             thoutght
             fit
             to
             be
             censured
             ,
             nor
             the
             Author
             to
             be
             questioned
             ,
             though
             his
             Majesty
             complained
             of
             it
             more
             then
             once
             .
             And
             whether
             the
             Independents
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Spirit
             of
             expounding
             is
             most
             familiar
             ,
             will
             not
             hereafter
             ,
             when
             time
             serves
             ,
             expound
             those
             words
             of
             their
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             
               All
               Ecclesiasticall
               Officers
               depending
               upon
               the
               Hierarchy
               ,
            
             according
             to
             their
             old
             wont
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             Ministers
             ordained
             by
             the
             Lords
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             what
             will
             be
             the
             consequents
             of
             such
             an
             exposition
             (
             which
             I
             forbeare
             to
             presse
             )
             let
             the
             whole
             Clergy
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             consider
             and
             beware
             .
          
           
             V.
             To
             sweare
             or
             endeavour
             such
             an
             Extirpation
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             Deanes
             and
             Chapters
             ,
             as
             is
             aymed
             at
             by
             the
             Covenanteers
             ,
             is
             not
             onely
             unlawfull
             by
             the
             positive
             Law
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             but
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             Sacrilegious
             ,
             utterly
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             .
             To
             prove
             which
             ,
             I
             shall
             premise
             these
             undoubted
             grounds
             of
             truth
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
               y
            
             lawfull
             for
             any
             man
             to
             doe
             with
             his
             owne
             what
             he
             please
             ,
             so
             he
             doe
             not
             misemploy
             it
             to
             a
             bad
             end
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             any
             man
             may
             dispose
             of
             his
             meanes
             as
             well
             ,
             if
             not
             better
             ,
             for
             a
             pious
             use
             (
             as
             the
             encouragement
             of
             Learning
             ,
             for
             maintenance
             of
             Religion
             )
             to
             a
             Body
             Spirituall
             in
             succession
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             Heires
             or
             Executors
             ,
             or
             any
             secular
             Corporation
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             that
             by
             our
             Lawes
             the
             present
             Beneficiaries
             (
             Bishops
             Deanes
             and
             Chapters
             &c.
             )
             have
             as
             true
             a
             propriety
             in
             their
             Church-means
             ,
             as
             any
             other
             person
             hath
             in
             his
             lay-Fee
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             that
             what
             is
             on●e
             devoted
             to
             a
             Sacred
             use
             ,
             cannot
             ,
             without
             S●criledge
             ,
             be
             converted
             to
             a
             prophane
             .
             To
             which
             purpose
             I
             sh●ll
             not
             insist
             upon
             any
             testimony
             of
             Scripture
             (
             as
             haveing
             been
             sufficiently
             done
             by
             
               p
            
             others
             )
             but
             onely
             quote
             (
             what
             will
             be
             in
             some
             mens
             esteem
             of
             more
             Force
             )
             the
             de●ermination
             of
             an
             
               English
            
             Parliament
             25.
             
               Edw.
            
             1.
             
             Which
             declar●s
             
               that
               lay
               men
            
             (
             they
             speak
             of
             them●elves
             ,
             as
             a
             Parliament
             )
             
               have
               no
               authority
               to
               dispose
               of
               the
               goods
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               But
               (
               as
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               doth
               testifie
               )
               they
               are
               committed
               onely
               to
               the
               Priests
               to
               be
               disposed
               off
               .
            
          
           
             From
             hence
             I
             shall
             inferre
             ,
             First
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               ex
               plenitudine
               potestatis
               ,
            
             for
             a
             Parliament
             to
             deprive
             any
             one
             Bishop
             ,
             Deane
             or
             Prebend
             of
             his
             present
             maintenance
             whereof
             he
             is
             Legally
             possest
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             be
             by
             way
             of
             punishment
             for
             some
             personall
             delinquency
             ,
             is
             as
             
             high
             injustice
             as
             to
             diss●ile
             any
             other
             man
             of
             his
             free-hold
             without
             cause
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             though
             Bishops
             ,
             Deanes
             and
             Chapters
             
               &c.
            
             saving
             the
             Right
             of
             propriety
             to
             the
             present
             Beneficiaries
             ,
             
               quo
               jure
               quâve
               injuriâ●
            
             should
             be
             abolished
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             yet
             to
             convert
             their
             meanes
             from
             a
             Religious
             to
             a
             secular
             use
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             known
             intentions
             and
             will
             of
             the
             Founders
             ,
             cannot
             be
             excused
             from
             downe-right
             Sacriledge
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             the
             ready
             way
             to
             bring
             upon
             us
             and
             our
             posterity
             all
             those
             fearful
             execrations
             with
             which
             those
             lands
             were
             at
             first
             devoted
             to
             God
             and
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             we
             should
             drink
             up
             the
             dregs
             of
             that
             bitter
             cup
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             and
             displeasure
             ,
             of
             which
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             our
             forefathers
             supped
             too
             deep
             .
             The
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             at
             
               Westminster
               ,
            
             in
             their
             
               q
            
             
               Ordinance
               for
               humiliation
               ,
            
             confesse
             the
             
               Idolatry
            
             and
             
               bloud-shed
            
             in
             Queene
             
               Maries
            
             daies
             to
             have
             a
             more
             immediate
             influence
             upon
             the
             destruction
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             
               For
               which
               to
               this
               very
               day
               was
               never
               ordained
               such
               a
               solemne
               publique
               and
               Nationall
               acknowledgement
               of
               those
               sinnes
               ,
               as
               might
               appease
               the
               wrath
               of
               that
               jealous
               God
               ,
               against
               whom
               ,
               and
               against
               whose
               people
               ,
               with
               so
               high
               a
               hand
               they
               were
               committed
               .
            
             I
             doe
             from
             my
             heart
             subscribe
             to
             this
             Confession
             .
             But
             may
             I
             not
             adde
             from
             St
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             
               r
            
             
               Thou
               that
               abhorrest
               Idols
               ,
               Committest
               thou
               Sacriledge
            
             ?
             May
             we
             not
             feare
             that
             the
             Sacriledge
             of
             King
             
               Henries
            
             dayes
             cryes
             as
             loud
             for
             vengeance
             in
             the
             eares
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             as
             the
             Idolatry
             of
             Queen
             
               Mary
            
             ;
             this
             may
             seem
             a
             transient
             sinne
             ,
             which
             dyed
             with
             her
             person
             ,
             but
             that
             is
             still
             intailed
             upon
             our
             Posterity
             .
             And
             we
             have
             never
             had
             any
             Solemne
             Nationall
             acknowledgement
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             publique
             humiliation
             for
             it
             .
             The
             poore
             Kirk
             of
             
               Scotland
            
             may
             in
             this
             be
             a
             patterne
             worthy
             our
             imitation
             ,
             
               s
            
             which
             enjoyned
             a
             generall
             fast
             throughout
             the
             Realm
             ,
             for
             appeasing
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             upon
             the
             land
             for
             the
             crying
             sin
             of
             Sacriledge
             .
             It
             is
             not
             very
             many
             yeares
             agoe
             ,
             since
             a
             Learned
             
               t
            
             States-man
             of
             our
             owne
             ,
             observed
             the
             Lands
             of
             the
             Church
             did
             passe
             in
             valuation
             between
             man
             and
             man
             ,
             at
             a
             lower
             rate
             then
             other
             temporalties
             ;
             and
             he
             thought
             all
             the
             Parliaments
             since
             the
             27
             ,
             and
             31.
             of
             
               Henry
            
             8.
             to
             stand
             obnoxious
             and
             obliged
             to
             God
             in
             conscience
             ,
             to
             doe
             somewhat
             for
             the
             Church
             to
             reduce
             the
             Patrimony
             thereof
             :
             since
             they
             debarred
             Christs
             wife
             of
             a
             great
             part
             
               of
               her
               Dowry
               ,
               it
               were
               reason
               they
               made
               her
               a
               competent
               Ioynture
               .
            
             But
             we
             have
             lived
             
             to
             see
             them
             of
             another
             minde
             ;
             I
             pray
             God
             they
             doe
             not
             bring
             upon
             this
             Land
             the
             sad
             effect
             of
             that
             
               u
            
             ancient
             Prophecy
             ,
             
               an
               utter
               desolation
               ,
               by
               a
               forraigne
               ignoble
               Nation
               ,
               for
               our
               treason
               and
               contempt
               of
               Gods
               House
               .
            
             That
             which
             
               *
            
             some
             of
             latter
             times
             did
             expect
             to
             see
             fullfilled
             upon
             us
             ,
             when
             they
             observed
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             like
             the
             iniquities
             of
             the
             
               Amorites
               ,
            
             almost
             full
             and
             ripe
             for
             judgement
             ,
             and
             told
             us
             the
             time
             was
             not
             far
             off
             .
          
           
             I
             doe
             seriously
             perswade
             my selfe
             ,
             that
             not
             a
             few
             of
             our
             Covenanteers
             ,
             if
             the
             truth
             were
             knowne
             ,
             doe
             stomach
             more
             at
             the
             meanes
             ,
             then
             at
             the
             Government
             of
             our
             Church
             .
             It
             is
             neither
             the
             calling
             nor
             the
             persons
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             or
             Deanes
             ,
             but
             the
             Bishoprickes
             ,
             and
             Deanaries
             that
             are
             A●●ichristian
             and
             Malignant
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             were
             fairely
             possessed
             of
             these
             ,
             they
             care
             not
             whether
             those
             sink
             or
             swim
             .
             If
             the
             Presbytery
             were
             as
             rich
             as
             Episcopacy
             ,
             and
             this
             as
             poore
             as
             that
             ,
             the
             case
             would
             quickly
             alter
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Discipline
             be
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             turned
             out
             of
             doores
             .
             It
             is
             not
             Conscience
             ,
             but
             interest
             that
             makes
             Prelacy
             have
             so
             many
             back
             friend●
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             declared
             that
             the
             publique
             debts
             shall
             be
             paid
             out
             of
             the
             Estates
             of
             Delinquents
             ,
             and
             Malignants
             ;
             by
             which
             they
             professe
             they
             understand
             in
             part
             all
             Prelates
             and
             their
             Dependents
             .
             This
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             true
             ,
             might
             be
             some
             ground
             in
             justice
             and
             reason
             for
             the
             Sequestration
             of
             that
             temporall
             right
             which
             these
             men
             have
             in
             their
             Estates
             ;
             but
             none
             at
             all
             for
             alienating
             the
             perpetuity
             to
             a
             secular
             use
             ;
             unlesse
             God
             himselfe
             be
             a
             Malignant
             ;
             of
             whose
             Patrimony
             his
             Ministers
             are
             onely
             
               usu-fructuarii
            
             :
             Or
             seeing
             the
             Covenanteers
             pretend
             to
             fight
             
               God's
               Cause
               ,
            
             therefore
             they
             will
             make
             him
             pay
             their
             wages
             .
             If
             the
             men
             be
             peccant
             they
             plead
             no
             exemption
             ,
             no
             impunity
             ;
             sure
             the
             meanes
             is
             innocent
             .
          
           
             The
             Scripture
             is
             more
             
               x
            
             expresse
             in
             requiring
             
               Hospitality
            
             of
             Bishops
             then
             of
             other
             men
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             congruity
             never
             meant
             they
             should
             be
             so
             straitened
             in
             their
             abilities
             .
             They
             are
             injurious
             to
             God
             who
             think
             he
             would
             expect
             to
             reap
             more
             plentifully
             ,
             where
             he
             sow'd
             more
             sparingly
             .
             If
             the
             portion
             assigned
             by
             him
             to
             the
             
               Levites
            
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             may
             be
             any
             rule
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             Ministers
             competency
             under
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             their
             revenues
             will
             be
             found
             much
             above
             the
             proportion
             of
             their
             Brethren
             .
          
           
           
             It
             will
             not
             be
             so
             proper
             for
             this
             Discourse
             to
             insist
             much
             upon
             any
             politique
             considerations
             for
             conservation
             of
             the
             Churches
             patrimony
             :
             as
             the
             constant
             revenue
             which
             it
             affords
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             by
             Tenths
             ,
             first-fruits
             ,
             and
             other
             annuall
             charges
             ;
             the
             ordinary
             supply
             by
             way
             of
             Subsidy
             ,
             or
             the
             extraordinary
             by
             Loanes
             and
             Benevolences
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Clergy
             are
             ever
             rated
             above
             other
             Subjects
             in
             proportion
             .
             The
             faire
             and
             free
             Estates
             which
             their
             Tenants
             enjoy
             under
             them
             upon
             easie
             termes
             ,
             not
             racked
             by
             such
             oppressions
             and
             exactions
             as
             are
             usually
             complained
             of
             from
             other
             Landlords
             ;
             the
             many
             poore
             Officers
             and
             their
             Families
             which
             are
             sustained
             by
             them
             in
             a
             liberall
             and
             ingenious
             way
             ;
             the
             great
             edge
             which
             they
             set
             upon
             Students
             in
             Divinity
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             remaine
             the
             prize
             of
             virtue
             and
             industry
             ;
             the
             grandeur
             ,
             wealth
             ,
             and
             reputation
             ,
             which
             the
             Cathedrals
             occasion
             to
             the
             Cities
             ,
             by
             the
             frequent
             resort
             of
             strangers
             ,
             and
             others
             who
             have
             businesse
             to
             the
             Chapters
             .
             But
             if
             they
             shall
             upon
             any
             pretence
             be
             swallowed
             up
             by
             those
             Harpies
             who
             gape
             after
             them
             ,
             the
             Exchequer
             will
             quickly
             finde
             the
             want
             ;
             the
             publique
             burthens
             will
             lie
             more
             heavie
             upon
             the
             common
             People
             ;
             their
             Tenants
             will
             be
             reduced
             to
             the
             hard
             conditions
             of
             other
             neighbours
             ;
             their
             under-officers
             with
             their
             wives
             and
             children
             ,
             if
             they
             cannot
             digge
             ,
             must
             be
             enforced
             to
             begge
             ;
             the
             poore
             will
             misse
             of
             their
             almes
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             reward
             of
             piety
             and
             learning
             is
             taken
             away
             ,
             nothing
             but
             Barbarisme
             and
             Ignorance
             will
             succeed
             in
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             If
             nothing
             that
             hath
             been
             said
             will
             move
             with
             the
             Covenanteers
             ,
             who
             have
             conspired
             the
             ruine
             of
             this
             flourishing
             Church
             ,
             let
             them
             examine
             whether
             their
             intended
             rapine
             upon
             the
             meanes
             of
             this
             be
             not
             directly
             contrary
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             which
             they
             sweare
             to
             preserve
             .
             Their
             grand
             Reformer
             
               Iohn
               Knox
            
             in
             a
             
               y
            
             letter
             upon
             his
             death-bed
             commands
             his
             Brethren
             of
             the
             Assembly
             at
             
               Sterling
               ,
               with
               strength
               in
               God
               ,
               to
               gainst
               and
               the
               mercilesse
               devourers
               of
               the
               patrimony
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               If
               men
               will
               spoile
               ,
               let
               the●
               do
               it
               to
               their
               owne
               perill
               and
               condemnation
               .
               But
               communicate
               yee
               not
               with
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               of
               whatsoever
               estate
               they
               be
               ,
               neither
               by
               consent
               ,
               nor
               yet
               by
               silence
               .
               But
               with
               publique
               Protestations
               make
               this
               known
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               yee
               are
               
               innocent
               of
               such
               robberies
               ,
               which
               will
               ere
               long
               provoke
               Gods
               vengeance
               upon
               the
               committers
               thereof
               ,
               whereof
               yee
               will
               seek
               redresse
               of
               God
               and
               man
               .
            
             Their
             first
             
               z
            
             
               Book
               of
               Discipline
            
             defines
             the
             Churches
             patrimony
             to
             consist
             not
             onely
             in
             all
             manner
             of
             Tithes
             ,
             but
             
               in
               all
               things
               doted
               to
               hospitality
               in
               times
               past
               ,
               with
               all
               annuall
               rents
               both
               to
               Burgh
               and
               Land
            
             :
             and
             declares
             all
             those
             who
             had
             got
             any
             of
             it
             into
             their
             hands
             ,
             
               to
               be
               thieves
               and
               murtherers
               .
            
             Their
             second
             
               a
            
             
               Book
               of
               policy
            
             is
             more
             full
             in
             setting
             forth
             that
             patrimony
             ,
             and
             concludes
             ,
             that
             
               to
               take
               any
               of
               it
               away
               ,
               and
               convert
               to
               the
               particular
               and
               profane
               use
               of
               any
               person
               ,
               is
               detestable
               sacriledge
               before
               God
               .
            
             One
             of
             their
             
               b
            
             Assemblies
             appointed
             M.
             
               Robert
               Pont
            
             to
             write
             a
             Treatise
             against
             Sacriledge
             ;
             and
             
               c
            
             another
             laments
             the
             growth
             of
             it
             ,
             
               to
               the
               utt●r
               undoing
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               staying
               of
               the
               planting
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ;
               to
               the
               overflowing
               of
               the
               Land
               with
               Atheisme
               ,
               and
               all
               kind
               of
               vice
               :
               there
               being
               above
               foure
               hundred
               Parish
               ●hurch●s
               destitute
               of
               the
               Ministery
               of
               the
               Word
               by
               and
               about
               the
               Parishes
               of
            
             Argile
             
               and
               the
               Iles.
               
            
          
           
             Let
             then
             our
             Covenanteers
             be
             well
             advised
             ,
             if
             not
             for
             justice
             sake
             to
             the
             Governours
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             if
             not
             for
             charities
             sake
             to
             their
             Dependents
             ,
             if
             not
             for
             Honours
             sake
             ,
             as
             they
             expect
             to
             heare
             in
             other
             Nations
             and
             after
             Ages
             ,
             yet
             for
             God's
             sake
             ,
             for
             conscience
             sake
             ,
             for
             their
             Oaths
             sake
             ,
             for
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
               Scotlands
            
             sake
             ,
             let
             them
             not
             rob
             the
             Church
             under
             colour
             of
             reforming
             it
             .
          
           
             VI
             .
             I
             must
             here
             subjoyne
             by
             way
             of
             appendage
             ,
             that
             considering
             the
             King
             at
             his
             Coronation
             hath
             bound
             himselfe
             by
             Oath
             ,
             to
             defend
             the
             Rights
             and
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Clergy
             in
             generall
             ,
             and
             more
             particularly
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             give
             them
             up
             for
             a
             Sacrifice
             to
             the
             will
             of
             their
             Adversaries
             ,
             and
             upon
             any
             suggested
             grounds
             of
             policy
             passe
             away
             their
             Rights
             without
             their
             consent
             ,
             (
             which
             they
             are
             bound
             in
             conscience
             to
             conserve
             )
             though
             in
             such
             a
             case
             their
             Allegeance
             ties
             them
             ,
             not
             to
             resist
             ,
             yet
             (
             with
             humble
             reverence
             and
             submission
             be
             it
             spoken
             )
             I
             know
             not
             how
             he
             shall
             stand
             excused
             before
             God
             or
             man
             from
             the
             foule
             crime
             of
             perjury
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             must
             be
             unlawfull
             for
             any
             to
             endeavour
             to
             force
             his
             assent
             to
             an
             act
             so
             contrary
             to
             his
             Oath
             ,
             as
             is
             this
             intended
             by
             the
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             For
             clearing
             of
             this
             point
             ,
             I
             shall
             grant
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             no
             Oath
             is
             obligatory
             
             beyond
             the
             true
             intention
             of
             it
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             any
             Oath
             taken
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             another
             may
             be
             released
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             that
             party
             for
             whose
             behoof
             it
             was
             taken
             ;
             or
             otherwise
             it
             may
             not●
             
               *
            
             though
             it
             be
             to
             the
             takers
             own
             losse
             .
             Hence
             I
             inferre
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             the
             Kings
             Oath
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             publique
             Lawes
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             does
             not
             binde
             him
             precisely
             to
             the
             perpetuall
             observance
             of
             all
             those
             which
             were
             in
             being
             at
             the
             time
             when
             he
             first
             took
             his
             Oath
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             exclude
             his
             consent
             to
             any
             future
             alteration
             ;
             but
             onely
             so
             long
             as
             regularly
             they
             continue
             in
             force
             :
             and
             that
             when
             the
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             as
             representing
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             shall
             petition
             for
             any
             alteration
             ,
             the
             King
             ,
             if
             he
             see
             cause
             ,
             may
             consent
             unto
             it
             ,
             notwithstanding
             his
             former
             Oath
             ,
             as
             having
             a
             relaxation
             from
             the
             Kingdome
             to
             whom
             he
             swore
             .
             But
             secondly
             ,
             his
             Oath
             to
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Clergy
             ,
             being
             not
             a
             publique
             but
             a
             particular
             one
             ,
             he
             cannot
             ,
             
               salvo
               juramento
               ,
            
             without
             their
             consent
             ,
             give
             way
             to
             the
             making
             of
             any
             new
             Law
             in
             derogation
             of
             their
             Liberties
             which
             he
             has
             sworne
             to
             defend
             .
          
           
             The
             subject
             of
             the
             legislative
             power
             in
             any
             State
             ,
             though
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Supreme
             
               jus
               dominii
            
             over
             the
             persons
             and
             goods
             of
             all
             the
             Subjects
             ,
             he
             be
             above
             Law
             ,
             yet
             will
             not
             that
             make
             him
             above
             his
             own
             Oaths
             and
             promises
             to
             particular
             persons
             .
             For
             a
             Law
             gives
             a
             right
             against
             the
             Law-givers
             ,
             onely
             so
             long
             as
             it
             is
             a
             Law
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             no
             longer
             than
             till
             it
             please
             them
             to
             repeale
             it
             .
             But
             a
             promise
             or
             Oath
             made
             to
             another
             ,
             gives
             a
             right
             against
             him
             that
             made
             it
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             the
             Creditour
             pleaseth
             .
             Were
             it
             not
             thus
             ,
             the
             publique
             Faith
             passed
             by
             the
             King
             and
             Parliament
             were
             of
             lesse
             value
             than
             any
             private
             mans
             bond
             ,
             they
             might
             void
             it
             when
             they
             please
             ;
             all
             promise
             of
             pardons
             granted
             to
             Rebells
             or
             other
             Delinquents
             might
             be
             rescinded
             ,
             and
             no
             security
             could
             be
             had
             by
             them
             .
             The
             reason
             I
             conceive
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             the
             King
             here
             ,
             and
             whosoever
             in
             other
             places
             is
             the
             subject
             of
             Supreme
             Power
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             originally
             free
             from
             any
             engagement
             to
             inferiour
             Subjects
             ,
             yet
             (
             if
             they
             will
             )
             they
             may
             in
             some
             things
             bring
             a
             restraint
             upon
             their
             absolute
             Supremacy
             ,
             
               Vnusquisque
               potest
               cedere
               jure
               suo
               ,
            
             as
             well
             for
             the
             advantage
             of
             particular
             persons
             of
             their
             own
             Dominions
             ,
             as
             to
             Princes
             ,
             or
             People
             of
             another
             Nation
             .
             Which
             if
             they
             do
             ,
             their
             own
             act
             shall
             binde
             them
             ;
             in
             justice
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             but
             
             a
             ba●e
             promise
             ;
             but
             in
             Religion
             and
             Conscience
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             confirmed
             by
             an
             Oath
             deliberately
             taken
             ,
             and
             the
             matter
             it selfe
             be
             not
             unlawfull
             .
             For
             this
             superaddes
             a
             religious
             band
             unto
             God
             ,
             from
             which
             they
             can
             neither
             free
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             absolve
             them
             ,
             unlesse
             those
             in
             behalfe
             of
             whom
             it
             was
             taken
             do
             release
             their
             interest
             .
             If
             this
             were
             not
             so
             ,
             no
             Oath
             could
             be
             binding
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             wil
             not
             deny
             but
             sometimes
             there
             may
             be
             just
             occasion
             for
             a
             King
             or
             State
             to
             make
             use
             of
             their
             Supreme
             Power
             to
             the
             present
             prejudice
             of
             particular
             persons
             ,
             as
             in
             case
             of
             Invasion
             to
             destroy
             a
             private
             mans
             goods
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             come
             into
             the
             enemies
             hands
             ;
             but
             then
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             they
             are
             bound
             in
             conscience
             and
             equity
             to
             make
             him
             reparation
             out
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             for
             his
             private
             losses
             ,
             deducting
             so
             much
             as
             he
             for
             his
             part
             should
             be
             liable
             to
             bear
             in
             the
             publique
             charges
             .
             Which
             if
             they
             shall
             refuse
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             will
             use
             their
             
               summum
               ius
            
             to
             another
             mans
             injury
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             remedy
             
               in
               foro
               humano
               ,
            
             but
             they
             must
             answer
             for
             their
             injustice
             at
             a
             higher
             Tribunal
             .
          
           
             Here
             is
             now
             the
             case
             of
             our
             
               English
            
             Clergy
             ;
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             Deanes
             ,
             and
             Chapters
             ,
             
               &c.
            
             have
             not
             onely
             a
             present
             personall
             estate
             in
             their
             Baronies
             and
             other
             Temporalties
             ,
             as
             good
             in
             Law
             as
             any
             freeholder
             in
             the
             Land
             ;
             but
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Clergy
             have
             a
             perpetuall
             Right
             in
             succession
             ;
             both
             which
             his
             Majesty
             hath
             by
             many
             reiterated
             
               d
            
             Protestations
             vowed
             to
             maintain
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             solemne
             
               e
            
             Oath
             at
             his
             Coronation
             (
             which
             has
             been
             so
             often
             pressed
             to
             other
             purposes
             )
             sworne
             
               to
               keep
               the
               Lawes
               ,
               Customes
               ,
               and
               Franchises
               granted
               to
               the
               Clergy
               :
               to
               preserve
               and
               maintain
               to
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Churches
               committed
               to
               their
               charge
               ,
               all
               Canonicall
               Priviledges
               ,
               and
               due
               Law
               and
               Iustice
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               their
               Protectour
               and
               Defender
               to
               his
               power
               ,
               as
               every
               good
               King
               in
               his
               Kingdome
               in
               right
               ought
               to
               protect
               and
               defend
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Churches
               under
               their
               Government
               .
            
             After
             the
             solemne
             emission
             of
             all
             which
             Oaths
             and
             Protestations
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             a
             great
             sin
             if
             his
             Majesty
             upon
             temporall
             ends
             or
             by-respects
             ,
             without
             any
             offence
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             should
             put
             their
             persons
             out
             of
             his
             protection
             ,
             much
             more
             if
             he
             should
             cancell
             all
             their
             ancient
             Rights
             ,
             and
             alienate
             their
             meanes
             ,
             the
             thought
             whereof
             his
             righteous
             soul●
             abhorres
             :
             So
             they
             cannot
             be
             
             excused
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             perjury
             ,
             who
             either
             by
             sly
             insinuations
             shall
             go
             about
             to
             incline
             ,
             or
             by
             armed
             force
             labour
             to
             compell
             him
             to
             the
             breach
             of
             his
             Oath
             .
             The
             former
             may
             be
             the
             practice
             of
             evill
             Counsellours
             ,
             the
             latter
             is
             the
             Designe
             of
             these
             Covenanteers
             .
             I
             will
             not
             define
             ,
             which
             are
             more
             inexcusable
             ;
             their
             ends
             may
             be
             the
             same
             ,
             the
             maine
             difference
             is
             in
             the
             meanes
             ,
             and
             this
             it
             is
             ;
             
               these
            
             would
             extort
             injustice
             from
             their
             Soveraigne
             ,
             
               those
            
             would
             perswade
             him
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             making
             him
             lesse
             unwilling
             would
             make
             him
             more
             guilty
             ;
             if
             the
             God
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             in
             whose
             hands
             are
             the
             hearts
             of
             Kings
             ,
             do
             not
             (
             as
             hitherto
             he
             has
             done
             )
             strengthen
             him
             with
             sufficient
             grace
             against
             the
             subtilty
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             as
             with
             power
             against
             the
             violence
             of
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             If
             all
             the
             particulars
             in
             the
             second
             Article
             were
             indeed
             criminall
             ,
             yet
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             receive
             equall
             punishment
             ;
             much
             lesse
             ought
             
               all
               persons
               without
               respect
               ,
            
             whether
             truly
             or
             supposedly
             guilty
             of
             them
             ,
             be
             (
             as
             is
             here
             vowed
             )
             
               in
               like
               manner
               extirpate
               .
            
             Nature
             hath
             made
             a
             difference
             in
             crimes
             ;
             Religion
             and
             Law
             admits
             of
             a
             distinction
             betwixt
             persons
             ,
             but
             this
             Oath
             confounds
             all
             .
             Divines
             were
             wont
             to
             distinguish
             of
             Papists
             ,
             betwixt
             
               Seducers
            
             and
             
               Seduced
               ;
               Heretiques
               ,
            
             and
             their
             
               adherents
            
             ;
             those
             the
             Lawes
             have
             sentenced
             to
             death
             ,
             but
             allotted
             to
             these
             a
             milder
             animadversion
             ,
             as
             of
             whom
             it
             may
             be
             true
             which
             
               Salvian
            
             spoke
             of
             some
             
               Arians
               ,
               affectu
               piae
               opinionis
               errant
               .
            
             But
             from
             these
             rigid
             Covenanteers
             a
             seduced
             Lady
             must
             expect
             no
             more
             mercy
             than
             a
             professed
             
               Iesuite
               .
            
             Nay
             ,
             the
             King
             himselfe
             if
             he
             be
             but
             prelatically
             affected
             ,
             must
             look
             for
             no
             better
             measure
             .
             By
             their
             own
             confession
             his
             Person
             is
             in
             danger
             .
             If
             we
             look
             backe
             upon
             what
             passed
             betwixt
             his
             Majesty
             and
             the
             two
             Houses
             upon
             that
             occasion
             ,
             we
             shall
             finde
             them
             thus
             reasoning
             against
             his
             going
             into
             
               Ireland
               .
            
             
               f
            
             
               If
               your
               Maiesty
               shall
               go
               ,
               you
               will
               very
               much
               endanger
               the
               safety
               of
               your
               Royall
               Person
               .
               Which
               will
               be
               subiect
               not
               onely
               to
               the
               casualty
               of
               warre
               ,
               but
               to
               secret
               practices
               and
               conspiracies
               ;
               especially
               ,
               your
               Maiesty
               continuing
               your
               Profession
               to
               maintain
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               which
               the
               Papists
               are
               generally
               bound
               by
               their
               Covenant
               to
               extirpate
               .
            
             Now
             then
             ,
             his
             Majesty
             continuing
             his
             profession
             to
             maintain
             Episcopacy
             ,
             which
             these
             men
             are
             generally
             bound
             by
             their
             Covenant
             to
             extirpate
             ;
             shall
             not
             his
             Sacred
             Person
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             
             consequence
             ,
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             like
             practices
             ,
             from
             them
             who
             have
             added
             this
             clause
             more
             than
             the
             Papists
             had
             in
             their
             Covenant
             ,
             to
             extirpate
             all
             
               without
               respect
               of
               persons
               ?
            
          
           
             The
             consequent
             hereof
             is
             a
             thing
             in
             it selfe
             so
             horrid
             and
             injust
             ,
             that
             the
             sober
             Writers
             against
             Monarchy
             ,
             have
             not
             been
             ashamed
             to
             professe
             ,
             that
             be
             the
             crimes
             of
             Kings
             never
             so
             profane
             ,
             yet
             their
             persons
             ought
             to
             be
             sacred
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             violate
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             touched
             .
             And
             some
             of
             the
             most
             active
             well-willers
             to
             the
             
               Cause
               ,
            
             have
             granted
             thus
             much
             truth
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             difference
             in
             Religion
             makes
             no
             difference
             in
             the
             Right
             of
             Kings
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             
               g
            
             
               Brook
            
             professeth
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             of
             their
             judgement
             who
             say
             ,
             None
             that
             are
             without
             the
             pale
             of
             the
             Church
             have
             right
             to
             any
             thing
             here
             below
             :
             
               but
               clearly
               conceives
               a
               heathen
               Emperour
               may
               be
               as
               lawfull
               a
               Monarch
               as
               any
               Christian
               Prince
               .
            
             And
             I
             shall
             sub●ect
             this
             reason
             to
             it
             ;
             because
             Temporall
             Dominion
             respects
             men
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             
               men
               ,
            
             in
             a
             civill
             ,
             politique
             capacity
             ;
             not
             as
             they
             are
             Christians
             ,
             Papists
             ,
             Protestants
             ,
             of
             this
             or
             that
             Religion
             .
             We
             need
             not
             fetch
             precedents
             from
             forreigne
             Countries
             ,
             the
             approved
             practice
             of
             our
             own
             Kingdome
             will
             confirme
             us
             in
             this
             Truth
             .
             After
             the
             death
             of
             
               Edward
            
             the
             sixth
             ,
             when
             the
             Protestants
             could
             see
             nothing
             in
             Qu●en
             
               Mary
            
             but
             what
             threatned
             ruine
             to
             their
             persons
             ,
             and
             (
             if
             it
             were
             in
             her
             power
             )
             to
             their
             Religion
             too
             ,
             yet
             they
             never
             questioned
             her
             right
             of
             succession
             to
             the
             Crown
             because
             she
             was
             a
             Papist
             .
             Nor
             did
             the
             Papists
             upon
             that
             ground
             oppose
             against
             Queen
             
               Elizabeth
            
             in
             the
             first
             Parliament
             of
             her
             Reigne
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             needfull
             to
             adde
             any
             examples
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             we
             shall
             there
             reade
             that
             divers
             Kings
             of
             
               Israel
            
             were
             Idolaters
             ,
             
               h
            
             
               Solomon
               ,
               Am●ziah
               ,
               Manasseh
               ,
               Amon
               ,
            
             and
             though
             the
             
               i
            
             Law
             was
             punctuall
             that
             Idolaters
             should
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             yet
             we
             shall
             never
             finde
             that
             either
             the
             People
             did
             ,
             or
             the
             Prophets
             exhorted
             them
             to
             attempt
             any
             thing
             against
             the
             Persons
             ,
             or
             to
             withdraw
             their
             Allegeance
             from
             the
             Government
             of
             those
             idolatrous
             Kings
             .
          
           
             This
             present
             Oath
             then
             is
             in
             that
             particular
             injust
             ,
             because
             it
             provides
             not
             for
             the
             safety
             ,
             but
             implicitly
             vowes
             the
             destruction
             of
             his
             Majesties
             Person
             ,
             in
             case
             he
             be
             thought
             obnoxious
             to
             
               Popery
               ,
               Prelacy
               ,
               Superstition
               ,
               Heresie
               ,
               Schisme
               ,
            
             or
             
               Profanenesse
            
             ;
             all
             
             which
             the
             Covenanteers
             sweare
             to
             extirpate
             ,
             
               without
               respect
               of
               persons
               .
            
          
           
             VIII
             .
             Those
             
               Malignants
            
             or
             
               evill
               Instruments
               ,
            
             whether
             truly
             so
             called
             ,
             or
             falsely
             suspected
             ,
             must
             all
             be
             brought
             to
             their
             
               triall
               ,
            
             and
             
               receive
               punishment
               ,
               as
               the
               degree
               of
               their
               offences
               shall
               require
               or
               deserve
               ,
               or
               the
               Supreme
               Iudicatoryes
               of
               both
               Kingdomes
               ,
               or
               others
               having
               power
               from
               them
               for
               that
               effect
               ,
               shall
               iudge
               convenient
               .
            
             So
             as
             ,
             though
             the
             supposed
             offence
             of
             a
             
               Malignant
            
             do
             not
             
               deserve
            
             to
             be
             punished
             with
             confiscation
             of
             his
             Estate
             ,
             with
             death
             ,
             or
             bands
             ,
             yet
             if
             it
             
               require
            
             it
             ,
             or
             if
             the
             
               Supreme
               Iudicatory
               ,
            
             (
             what
             that
             meanes
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             question
             )
             nay
             ,
             if
             any
             inferiour
             Iudge
             delegate
             from
             thence
             ,
             shall
             
               thinke
               it
               convenient
               ,
            
             be
             the
             crime
             what
             it
             will
             ,
             never
             so
             small
             ,
             never
             so
             great
             ,
             be
             the
             Law
             for
             punishment
             of
             it
             never
             so
             expresse
             ,
             all
             this
             is
             not
             considerable
             ,
             these
             Iudges
             are
             not
             tied
             to
             any
             rules
             of
             Law
             ,
             but
             
               convenience
               .
            
             If
             they
             thinke
             
               fit
               ,
            
             the
             killing
             of
             a
             thousand
             men
             shall
             be
             lesse
             capitall
             than
             the
             cutting
             off
             a
             dogges
             necke
             .
             Treasonable
             words
             against
             a
             worthy
             Member
             shall
             be
             severely
             punished
             ,
             but
             against
             the
             King
             they
             shall
             passe
             unreproved
             .
             What
             though
             there
             be
             lesse
             justice
             ,
             there
             is
             more
             
               convenience
            
             in
             the
             killing
             and
             sl●ying
             all
             such
             as
             are
             made
             Delinquents
             by
             Vote
             ,
             then
             in
             discouraging
             such
             as
             are
             Traitour●
             by
             Law
             ?
          
           
             For
             any
             Iudicatory
             to
             arrogate
             a
             power
             of
             punishing
             offenders
             ,
             meerly
             
               as
               they
               shall
               judge
               convenient
               ,
            
             and
             condemning
             them
             
               because
               they
               will
               ,
            
             though
             
               the
               degree
               of
               the
               offence
               do
            
             not
             so
             
               deserve
               ,
            
             is
             most
             tyrannicall
             and
             injust
             ;
             and
             to
             delegate
             such
             a
             power
             to
             others
             as
             they
             cannot
             challenge
             to
             themselves
             ,
             is
             to
             propagate
             injustice
             for
             convenience
             sake
             .
             In
             this
             Covenant
             such
             a
             power
             is
             pretended
             to
             be
             due
             to
             some
             ,
             and
             deriveable
             upon
             others
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             arbitrary
             exorbitant
             sentences
             ,
             which
             either
             those
             supreme
             ,
             or
             these
             delegate
             Iudges
             shall
             thinke
             fit
             to
             passe
             ,
             all
             the
             Covenanteers
             sweare
             to
             endeavour
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             That
             the
             Covenant
             is
             repugnant
             to
             those
             generall
             ends
             for
             which
             it
             is
             pretended
             to
             be
             taken
             .
          
           
             HAving
             dispatched
             the
             
               Efficient
            
             and
             
               Materiall
               ,
            
             we
             proceed
             to
             examine
             the
             
               Finall
            
             Causes
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             are
             set
             down
             in
             the
             Title
             and
             Preface
             to
             it
             ;
             they
             are
             (
             we
             confesse
             )
             very
             good
             in
             themselves
             ,
             but
             such
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             the
             taking
             or
             observing
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             either
             inconducing
             to
             ,
             or
             utterly
             inconsistent
             with
             those
             proposed
             
               Ends
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             unlawfull
             .
          
           
             I.
             The
             first
             maine
             
               End
            
             is
             pretended
             to
             be
             here
             ,
             what
             in
             Truth
             should
             be
             the
             supreme
             
               End
               ,
            
             of
             all
             humane
             actions
             ,
             
               The
               glory
               of
               God
               .
            
             However
             some
             seduced
             Zelots
             may
             have
             an
             actuall
             intention
             of
             referring
             this
             their
             Oath
             to
             that
             End
             ,
             yet
             the
             thing
             in
             it self
             being
             incapeable
             of
             any
             such
             relation
             ,
             there
             cannot
             be
             a
             greater
             profanation
             of
             Gods
             Ordinance
             ,
             or
             indignity
             offered
             to
             his
             Honour
             ,
             than
             the
             abusing
             of
             his
             Name
             to
             unlawfull
             acts
             ,
             
               Uti
               Deo
               ut
               fruamur
               mundo
               .
            
             They
             who
             least
             reckon
             of
             his
             glory
             are
             most
             ready
             to
             make
             use
             of
             that
             pretence
             .
             All
             the
             Popes
             Bulls
             ,
             thundered
             out
             against
             Princes
             ,
             did
             ever
             begin
             ,
             as
             this
             Covenant
             doth
             ,
             with
             a
             
               Nomine
               Domini
               ,
               Having
               before
               our
               eyes
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               .
            
             There
             is
             nothing
             more
             certaine
             ,
             then
             that
             the
             sinfull
             devices
             of
             men
             do
             not
             conduce
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             next
             generall
             
               End
            
             is
             said
             to
             be
             Religion
             ,
             pure
             Religion
             ,
             a
             common
             cloake
             for
             Rebellion
             in
             all
             age
             ;
             —
             
               Saepius
               olim
               ,
            
             
               
                 Religio
                 peperit
                 scelerosa
                 atque
                 impia
                 facta
                 .
              
            
             The
             
               Sicilian
            
             Vespers
             ,
             the
             Massacre
             at
             
               Paris
               ,
            
             the
             Gun-powder
             Treason
             ,
             were
             all
             ,
             forsooth
             ,
             pretended
             to
             be
             
               for
               the
               advancement
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Christ
               ,
               for
               the
               Reformation
               and
               Defence
               of
               Religion
               .
            
             By
             which
             I
             suppose
             the
             Covenanteers
             understand
             the
             true
             Protestant
             Religion
             in
             opposition
             to
             Popery
             .
             Yet
             I
             am
             confident
             this
             course
             of
             theirs
             tends
             more
             to
             the
             advancement
             than
             extirpation
             not
             onely
             of
             Popery
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             of
             that
             Pope
             which
             every
             man
             has
             in
             his
             own
             belly
             ,
             but
             even
             of
             
               Romish
            
             Popery
             :
             
             and
             serve●
             rather
             to
             confirme
             that
             Antichrist
             in
             his
             Throne
             ,
             then
             any
             way
             to
             weaken
             his
             force
             .
             I
             am
             quite
             of
             another
             minde
             then
             
               a
            
             M.
             
               Henderson
               ,
            
             had
             the
             Pope
             of
             
               Rome
            
             knowne
             what
             was
             done
             that
             day
             ,
             when
             he
             made
             his
             Speech
             at
             
               Westminster
               ,
            
             it
             would
             have
             made
             his
             heart
             dance
             for
             joy
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             Protestants
             mutually
             vowing
             the
             destruction
             and
             extirpation
             of
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             
               Hoc
               Ithacus
               velit
               .
            
             This
             is
             not
             the
             way
             to
             unite
             our selves
             against
             the
             Common
             Enemies
             ,
             
               b
            
             
               who
               are
               the
               better
               enabled
               by
               our
               Divisions
               to
               destroy
               us
               all
               .
            
             When
             Beares
             and
             Lyons
             goe
             together
             by
             the
             eares
             ,
             it
             is
             victory
             to
             the
             sheepheard
             if
             both
             be
             destroyed
             .
             We
             are
             now
             doing
             that
             of
             our
             owne
             accord
             ,
             which
             the
             Pope
             with
             all
             his
             arts
             and
             industry
             could
             never
             bring
             about
             .
             He
             prayes
             for
             the
             continuance
             of
             our
             Warres
             ,
             as
             the
             establishment
             of
             his
             peace
             ,
             with
             that
             old
             
               Roman
               ,
               Maneat
               ,
               quaes●
               ,
               duretque
               gentibus
               ,
               si
               non
               amor
               nostri
               ,
               at
               ●erte
               odium
               sui
               .
               Quando
               ,
               urgentibus
               Imperii
               fatis
               nihil
               jam
               presta●e
               fortuna
               maj●●
               potest
               ,
               quàm
               hostium
               discordiam
               .
            
             They
             who
             ,
             in
             cold
             bloud
             ,
             pronounced
             the
             peace
             and
             quiet
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             to
             be
             the
             
               c
            
             
               onely
               visible
               meanes
               under
            
             God
             to
             preserve
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             if
             ●hey
             now
             sweare
             no
             peace
             ,
             but
             utter
             extirpation
             —
             
               Iurata
               nepotibus
               arma
            
             —
             sure
             the
             care
             of
             Religion
             is
             the
             least
             thing
             that
             troubles
             them
             .
          
           
             This
             then
             is
             one
             meanes
             whereby
             the
             Covenant
             advanceth
             Popery
             ,
             confessed
             and
             visible
             ,
             our
             distractions
             amongst
             our selves
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             second
             more
             close
             ,
             which
             I
             doubt
             the
             
               Iesuites
            
             and
             other
             Emissaries
             make
             as
             much
             use
             off
             ,
             to
             the
             seducing
             of
             weake
             soules
             .
             Namely
             that
             the
             Covenanteers
             here
             in
             
               England
            
             have
             left
             ,
             as
             to
             themselves
             ,
             no
             visible
             Church
             ,
             no
             knowne
             rules
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             no
             set
             forme
             of
             Government
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             begin
             in
             
               London
            
             to
             erect
             new
             Church-Societies
             according
             to
             every
             mans
             fancy
             and
             humour
             .
             This
             is
             false
             for
             the
             maine
             ground
             ,
             for
             as
             our
             King
             ,
             so
             our
             Church
             ,
             is
             still
             the
             same
             ,
             
               Nun
               quam
               obscura
               nomina
               ,
               licet
               aliquando
               obumbrentur
               .
            
             Both
             under
             a
             cloud
             in
             some
             places
             ;
             but
             though
             they
             doe
             not
             sh●ne
             in
             their
             full
             lustre
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             not
             so
             darkened
             but
             any
             may
             see
             them
             ,
             who
             doe
             not
             wilfully
             shut
             their
             eyes
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             must
             not
             repeat
             ,
             what
             I
             have
             proved
             already
             ,
             that
             this
             Reformation
             intended
             to
             be
             brought
             about
             by
             the
             Covenanteers
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             is
             
             already
             beg●n
             )
             by
             force
             of
             Armes●
             raised
             by
             Subjects
             against
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             owe
             ,
             and
             the
             Prince
             to
             whom
             they
             have
             sworne
             Obedience
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             not
             onely
             unwarrantable
             ,
             as
             contrary
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             nature
             of
             Religion
             ,
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             and
             the
             exper●ence
             of
             former
             times
             ,
             but
             even
             against
             the
             rules
             of
             prudence
             and
             civill
             policy
             .
          
           
             III.
             The
             third
             
               End
            
             proposed
             to
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             is
             
               the
               Honour
               and
               happinesse
               of
               his
               Maiesty
               and
               His
               posterity
               .
            
             Where
             the
             King
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             understood
             in
             a
             personall
             ,
             not
             in
             a
             politique
             capacity
             ;
             for
             in
             
               that
            
             onely
             he
             can
             be
             said
             to
             h●ve
             posterity
             ,
             in
             
               this
            
             he
             never
             dyes
             .
             Now
             for
             his
             Spirituall
             happinesse
             it
             must
             be
             granted
             ,
             the
             many
             injust
             provocations
             frō
             these
             Covenanteers
             have
             afforded
             him
             sufficient
             matter
             of
             Christian
             patience
             and
             meeknesse
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             may
             expect
             a
             more
             eternall
             weight
             of
             glory
             in
             the
             heavens
             ,
             having
             on
             earth
             had
             so
             deep
             a
             share
             in
             that
             Royall
             virtue
             ,
             
               Bene
               facere
               &
               malè
               audire
               .
            
             But
             how
             farre
             their
             former
             actions
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             likelyhood
             their
             present
             intentions
             ,
             are
             opposite
             to
             the
             personall
             Honour
             ,
             and
             temporall
             Happinesse
             of
             His
             Majesty
             ,
             let
             them
             speak
             and
             the
             world
             judge
             .
             If
             
               d
            
             whatever
             violence
             be
             used
             against
             any
             that
             exercise
             the
             
               Militia
               ,
               cannot
               but
               be
               taken
               as
               done
               against
               the
               Parliament
            
             ;
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             whatsoever
             is
             done
             or
             said
             against
             those
             that
             execute
             His
             Majesties
             Commands
             ,
             he
             cannot
             but
             take
             as
             done
             against
             himselfe
             :
             much
             more
             those
             aspersions
             cast
             upon
             His
             Answers
             ,
             Messages
             ,
             Declarations
             ,
             Proclamations
             ,
             and
             other
             avowed
             actions
             of
             his
             owne
             ,
             tend
             immediatly
             to
             his
             dishonour
             .
             The
             scandalous
             
               e
            
             impu●ations
             upon
             his
             Government
             ,
             forged
             in
             the
             same
             shop
             with
             this
             Covenant
             :
             the
             defamations
             and
             invectives
             against
             his
             Person
             ,
             suggestions
             against
             his
             sincerity
             in
             Religion
             ,
             if
             not
             countenanced
             never
             punished
             ,
             though
             often
             complained
             off
             ,
             were
             these
             to
             his
             honour
             ?
             The
             seising
             and
             detaining
             of
             his
             Townes
             ,
             Forts
             ,
             Magazine
             ,
             Navy
             ,
             Houses
             ,
             Children
             ,
             was
             this
             for
             his
             
               Happinesse
            
             ?
             Directing
             their
             Cannon
             more
             especially
             against
             that
             part
             of
             his
             Army
             at
             
               Edge-hill
            
             and
             
               Newbury
               ,
            
             where
             his
             Sacred
             person
             was
             knowne
             to
             be
             ,
             was
             this
             for
             his
             
               Safety
               ?
            
             If
             these
             things
             be
             dishonourable
             in
             themselves
             ,
             it
             matters
             not
             by
             whose
             command
             they
             were
             done
             ;
             that
             does
             not
             alter
             their
             nature
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             cease
             to
             be
             so
             .
             Whether
             their
             thoughts
             of
             his
             Children
             and
             
             Posterity
             be
             so
             full
             of
             Honour
             as
             they
             here
             give
             out
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             glad
             to
             know
             by
             their
             fruits
             hereafter
             ;
             and
             ,
             unlesse
             those
             reveale
             themselves
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             shall
             not
             further
             question
             the
             truth
             of
             their
             pretensions
             .
          
           
             IV.
             The
             fourth
             
               End
            
             of
             the
             Covenant
             is
             
               Liberty
               .
            
             The
             common
             frontispeice
             to
             all
             popular
             Rebellions
             .
             
               Libertas
               &
               speciosa
               nomina
               praetexuntur
               ;
               nec
               quisquam
               alienum
               servitium
               &
               dominationem
               sibi
               concupivit
               ,
               ut
               non
               eadem
               ista
               vocabula
               usurparet
               ,
            
             What
             a
             precious
             con●erve
             of
             publique
             Liberty
             ,
             what
             a
             sovereigne
             Antidote
             against
             any
             growing
             Tyranny
             this
             Covenant
             is
             like
             to
             prove
             (
             which
             is
             principally
             enjoyned
             for
             the
             support
             of
             those
             men●
             power
             ,
             who
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             defending
             ,
             have
             already
             destroyed
             whatever
             had
             the
             face
             o●
             Liberty
             by
             anunheard
             of
             Tyranny
             )
             may
             be
             easily
             discerned
             by
             presenting
             some
             few
             of
             their
             exorbitant
             invasions
             upon
             the
             Common
             Libertie
             of
             the
             Subject
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             unwilling
             to
             be
             ever
             bearing
             upon
             that
             harsh
             string
             ,
             the
             
               Liberties
            
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             
               f
            
             Lawes
             of
             this
             Land
             are
             none
             of
             the
             least
             .
             Suffering
             the
             People
             to
             abuse
             the
             Bishops
             that
             they
             might
             complaine
             ,
             and
             then
             punishing
             them
             for
             complaining
             :
             turning
             them
             out
             of
             those
             walls
             where
             they
             had
             sate
             ever
             since
             there
             was
             a
             Parliament
             in
             
               England
               :
            
             usurping
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Convocation
             ,
             in
             refusing
             to
             passe
             such
             Subsidies
             as
             they
             had
             freely
             granted
             ,
             and
             imposing
             others
             upon
             them
             without
             their
             consent
             :
             Determining
             without
             and
             against
             their
             advice
             ,
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             and
             Ecclesiasticall
             cognizance
             :
             Substituting
             in
             their
             place
             other
             Factious
             Spirits
             ,
             neither
             chosen
             by
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             nor
             approved
             by
             His
             Majesty
             :
             dispersing
             printed
             Tickets
             ,
             inviting
             all
             men
             to
             accused
             them
             ,
             and
             publishing
             to
             the
             world
             the
             most
             odious
             extracts
             of
             those
             accusations
             ,
             before
             any
             proofe
             made
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             the
             parties
             appeared
             to
             their
             answers
             ;
             a
             thing
             as
             full
             of
             scandall
             to
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             accusers
             ,
             as
             of
             injustice
             to
             the
             parties
             accused
             :
             Fineing
             ,
             Imprisoning
             ,
             Sequestring
             ,
             and
             depriving
             them
             without
             any
             due
             processe
             of
             Law
             :
             all
             these
             and
             more
             I
             could
             presse
             ,
             but
             if
             the
             Liberties
             of
             other
             Subjects
             have
             been
             preserved
             entire
             ,
             I
             am
             content
             the
             Clergy
             suffer
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             been
             informed
             at
             large
             by
             the
             
               g
            
             House
             of
             Commons
             wherein
             the
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             consist
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             were
             infringed
             before
             this
             Parliament
             .
             If
             there
             be
             any
             particular
             
             mentioned
             by
             them
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Covenanteers
             have
             not
             equalled
             or
             exceeded
             all
             former
             pretended
             violations
             from
             the
             Crowne●
             let
             our
             sense
             of
             the
             present
             confer
             with
             our
             memory
             and
             experience
             of
             the
             former
             times
             ,
             and
             freely
             pronounce
             ,
             whether
             that
             Remonstrance
             had
             more
             of
             History
             or
             of
             Prophecy
             .
          
           
             Those
             distempers
             which
             before
             assaulted
             ,
             never
             till
             now
             
               over-whelmed
               and
               extinguished
               the
               Liberty
               ,
               Peace
               ,
               and
               Prosperity
               of
               this
               Ki●gdom
               ,
               nor
               weakened
               and
               undermined
               the
               foundation
               and
               strength
               of
               the
               Royall
               Throne
               .
            
          
           
             The
             forced
             
               Contributions
               upon
               the
               Propositions
            
             are
             executed
             with
             more
             cruelty
             upon
             refusers
             ,
             then
             any
             moneys
             formerly
             taken
             up
             by
             
               Commissions
               of
               Loane
               .
            
          
           
             The
             
               Petition
               of
               Right
            
             and
             
               Priviledge
               of
               Parliament
            
             have
             been
             insufficient
             to
             protect
             either
             other
             Subjects
             ,
             or
             the
             Members
             of
             that
             great
             Councell
             ,
             from
             fines
             ,
             Imprisonments
             without
             baile
             or
             
               Habeas
               Corpus
               ,
            
             from
             triall
             of
             some
             ,
             and
             Execution
             of
             others
             by
             
               Martiall
               Law
               .
            
          
           
             
               Tunnage
               and
               Poundage
            
             are
             received
             ,
             
               h
            
             contrary
             to
             an
             Act
             made
             this
             present
             Parliament
             ,
             without
             any
             colour
             of
             Law
             or
             precedent
             to
             warrant
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Shipmoney
            
             and
             
               Monopolies
            
             are
             revived
             under
             the
             new
             name
             of
             
               Excise
               ,
            
             to
             the
             value
             of
             many
             thousand
             pounds
             a
             moneth
             .
             A
             thing
             on
             their
             part
             so
             odious
             and
             illegall
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             now
             impose
             it
             did
             once
             seem
             so
             far●e
             to
             detest
             it
             as
             to
             put
             out
             a
             Declaration
             ,
             
               i
            
             calling
             it
             ,
             
               A
               scandall
               raised
               against
               them
               by
               Malignants
               .
            
          
           
             Not
             onely
             
               private
               interest
            
             but
             Publique
             Faith
             has
             been
             broken
             by
             them
             ,
             in
             neglecting
             to
             pay
             the
             
               Scots
               ,
            
             according
             to
             agreement
             ,
             employing
             that
             and
             the
             money
             raised
             for
             reliefe
             of
             
               Ireland
               ,
            
             to
             the
             maintaining
             of
             an
             unnaturall
             Warre
             in
             the
             bowels
             of
             
               England
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Covenanting
             Committees
             have
             committed
             more
             rapes
             upon
             the
             common
             Liberty
             in
             one
             yeare
             ,
             than
             all
             the
             Courts
             of
             
               Star-chamber
            
             and
             
               High
               Commission
            
             from
             their
             first
             Erection
             .
          
           
             Iudges
             have
             been
             taken
             off
             the
             Bench
             by
             armed
             men
             and
             sent
             to
             Prison
             ,
             for
             refusing
             to
             do
             against
             their
             Oaths
             and
             conscience
             ,
             as
             Iudge
             
               Mallet
               .
            
             Others
             have
             been
             so
             awed
             ,
             that
             they
             durst
             not
             do
             their
             duty
             :
             and
             the
             better
             to
             hold
             a
             rod
             over
             them
             ,
             they
             have
             been
             impeached
             and
             committed
             for
             High
             Treason
             ;
             yet
             brought
             to
             
             sit
             upon
             the
             Bench
             again
             before
             any
             Triall
             or
             Sentence
             of
             Absolution
             ,
             as
             Iudge
             
               Bartlet
               .
            
             Commands
             have
             been
             sent
             to
             prohibit
             their
             proceedings
             in
             severall
             particular
             cases
             .
          
           
             Iustices
             and
             Iurors
             have
             been
             superseded
             from
             enquiring
             upon
             Routs
             and
             Tumults
             ,
             and
             the
             common
             Iustice
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             hath
             been
             obstructed
             by
             
               Ordinances
               ,
            
             prohibiting
             the
             holding
             of
             
               Assises
               ,
            
             notwithstanding
             the
             Generall
             Protestation
             for
             the
             
               free
               course
               of
               justice
               .
            
          
           
             New
             Oaths
             are
             enforced
             upon
             the
             Subject
             without
             Law
             .
          
           
             The
             usuall
             course
             of
             pricking
             Sheriffes
             not
             observed
             ,
             but
             mock-Sheriffes
             appointed
             by
             a
             new
             forged
             Broad
             Seale
             .
          
           
             Master
             
               White
            
             and
             his
             assistants
             triumph
             in
             the
             Suspension
             ,
             Sequestration
             ,
             or
             Deprivation
             of
             many
             painfull
             ,
             learned
             and
             pious
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             Many
             noble
             Personages
             and
             other
             Patriots
             ,
             are
             Parliament-men
             in
             name
             ,
             but
             the
             Power
             and
             Authority
             is
             wholly
             devolved
             upon
             a
             few
             ,
             whose
             resolutions
             and
             determinations
             (
             if
             they
             be
             brought
             at
             all
             )
             are
             onely
             brought
             into
             the
             House
             for
             countenance
             and
             execution
             ,
             not
             for
             debate
             and
             deliberation
             .
          
           
             All
             military
             charges
             encreased
             and
             exercised
             :
             Souldiers
             ,
             against
             their
             will
             ,
             daily
             pressed
             by
             
               Ordinance
               ,
            
             contrary
             to
             an
             Act
             made
             this
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             Are
             we
             any
             whit
             the
             more
             secured
             in
             our
             persons
             or
             estates
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             
               the
               root
               of
               all
               these
               evils
            
             is
             not
             truly
             taken
             away
             ,
             but
             onely
             transplanted
             ?
             Which
             was
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             the
             
               Arbitrary
               Power
            
             (
             formerly
             pretended
             to
             be
             in
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             but
             now
             usurped
             by
             the
             Covenanteers
             )
             
               of
               taxing
               the
               Subiects
               without
               consent
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               .
            
             If
             the
             blow
             be
             the
             same
             ,
             it
             smarts
             as
             sore
             whatever
             hand
             inflict
             it
             .
             To
             change
             our
             masters
             is
             not
             to
             be
             free
             .
             If
             they
             truly
             confessed
             ,
             (
             in
             the
             case
             of
             
               Hull
            
             )
             it
             were
             in
             them
             
               an
               Act
               of
               high
               iniustice
               should
               they
               destroy
               mens
               properties
               ,
            
             when
             we
             see
             them
             daily
             do
             it
             ,
             must
             we
             call
             it
             therefore
             just
             ?
             They
             have
             urged
             against
             the
             King
             what
             holds
             strongest
             against
             themselves
             ;
             
               k
            
             
               If
               by
               Law
               they
               might
               charge
               the
               Subiect
               for
               defence
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               in
               time
               of
               danger
               ,
               they
               were
               ill
               advised
               that
               desired
               aide
               of
               the
               Subiect
               in
               such
               times
               ,
               and
               engaged
               themselves
            
             (
             as
             we
             know
             they
             have
             done
             )
             
               without
               a
            
             salvo
             jure
             ,
             
               for
               repayment
               .
               Admitting
               it
               
               should
               be
               so
               ,
               that
               without
               this
               power
            
             of
             imposing
             Contributions
             
               it
               were
               impossible
               to
               defend
               the
               people
               ,
               it
               followes
               not
               that
               therefore
               they
               may
            
             impose
             such
             Contributions
             .
             
               l
            
             If
             M.
             
               Pym's
            
             excuse
             be
             yet
             authentique
             ,
             the
             same
             Law
             that
             enables
             them
             to
             raise
             Force●
             for
             defence
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             enables
             them
             to
             impose
             Taxes
             for
             maintaining
             them
             ,
             
               otherwise
               that
               power
               were
               vaine
               and
               uselesse
               ,
            
             it
             will
             serve
             the
             King
             in
             good
             stead
             ;
             he
             it
             is
             who
             is
             entrusted
             with
             the
             power
             of
             defending
             the
             Kingdome
             ;
             he
             to
             whom
             the
             two
             Houses
             themselves
             sue
             for
             protection
             ;
             he
             to
             whom
             they
             confesse
             
               m
            
             
               All
               mens
               persons
               ,
               lands
               ,
               and
               monies
               ,
               are
               subiect
               for
               the
               publique
               good
               .
            
          
           
             V.
             The
             last
             generall
             End
             of
             the
             Covenant
             is
             
               Peace
            
             :
             it
             is
             true●
             the
             chiefe
             Covenanteers
             did
             once
             professe
             their
             detestation
             of
             a
             Civill
             Warre
             ,
             
               n
            
             
               If
               it
               might
               be
               avoided
               without
               alteration
               of
               Religion
               ,
            
             which
             they
             conceived
             to
             be
             
               the
               main
               End
               of
               their
               Enemies
               ,
            
             and
             such
             as
             would
             draw
             with
             it
             
               l●sse
               of
               Liberty
               ,
               and
               subversion
               of
               Law
               .
            
             This
             now
             appeares
             to
             be
             their
             own
             
               main
               End
            
             ;
             for
             what
             else
             is
             intended
             by
             their
             Oath
             for
             
               Reformation
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
            
             and
             
               extirpation
               of
               the
               Government
            
             in
             our
             Church
             ?
             What
             was
             it
             that
             
               altered
            
             the
             Popish
             Religion
             into
             Protestantisme
             ,
             but
             
               Reformation
               ?
            
             And
             do
             not
             these
             aime
             at
             a
             greater
             
               alteration
            
             both
             in
             Doctrine
             .
             Discipline
             ,
             Government
             and
             Worship
             ,
             than
             ever
             the
             Papists
             went
             about
             ?
          
           
             If
             they
             had
             been
             cordially
             affected
             to
             Peace
             ,
             we
             had
             never
             been
             driven
             to
             these
             sad
             extremities
             of
             war
             .
             They
             might
             have
             had
             it
             before
             the
             Sword
             was
             drawn
             or
             a
             blow
             struck
             ;
             no
             new
             Religion
             was
             pressed
             upon
             them
             ;
             no
             Law
             denied
             which
             might
             conduce
             to
             the
             publique
             safety
             .
             Since
             the
             warre
             begun
             ,
             severall
             Treaties
             for
             accommodation
             have
             been
             proffered
             to
             them
             ;
             the
             most
             rejected
             ,
             others
             made
             fruitles
             by
             them
             .
             But
             if
             war
             be
             the
             onely
             meanes
             to
             procure
             Peace
             ,
             if
             weakening
             and
             impoverishing
             the
             Kingdome
             be
             the
             way
             to
             preserve
             it
             ,
             what
             hopes
             have
             we
             but
             in
             desperation
             ?
             May
             they
             not
             yet
             have
             Peace
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             embrace
             it
             with
             the
             same
             Religion
             ,
             the
             same
             old
             Lawes
             ?
             A
             gracious
             pardon
             is
             freely
             offered
             to
             all
             that
             will
             accept
             it
             .
             
               The
               happinesse
               of
               a
               blessed
               peace
               concluded
               between
               the
               two
               Nations
               ,
            
             what
             hinders
             the
             continuance
             of
             it
             ?
             Extirpation
             of
             Church
             Government
             was
             no
             condition
             of
             that
             Pacification
             .
          
           
           
             Certainly
             ,
             then
             these
             destructive
             wayes
             of
             the
             Covenanteers
             do
             not
             lead
             immediately
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             are
             they
             likely
             to
             end
             in
             
               Peace
               ?
            
             Yes
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             extirpated
             all
             opposers
             ,
             
               Vbi
               solitudinem
               fecerint
               ,
               pacem
               appellant
               .
            
             Yet
             I
             doubt
             of
             that
             too
             .
             The
             chance
             of
             Warre
             is
             uncertain
             ;
             they
             could
             not
             bring
             their
             ends
             about
             when
             they
             had
             more
             strength
             and
             lesse
             opposition
             ;
             which
             if
             they
             shall
             ever
             do
             ,
             they
             must
             know
             that
             Lawes
             made
             by
             the
             Sword
             are
             but
             short-lived
             ;
             they
             will
             be
             unmade
             so
             too
             .
             Doe
             they
             hope
             so
             throughly
             to
             root
             up
             the
             Royall
             Vine
             ,
             and
             spoile
             the
             Branches
             ,
             that
             there
             will
             not
             be
             left
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             to
             powre
             upon
             the
             Goates
             hornes
             ?
             There
             will
             never
             be
             wanting
             a
             Title
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             justice
             ,
             or
             compassion
             ,
             or
             faction
             at
             home
             will
             finde
             ,
             and
             interest
             abroad
             will
             lend
             a
             sword
             to
             defend
             it
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             it
             will
             aske
             some
             time
             to
             extirpate
             Popery
             ,
             Prelacy
             ,
             Delinquents
             ,
             Malignants
             ,
             
               &c.
            
             who
             being
             all
             declared
             Traitours
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             Covenant
             devoted
             to
             destruction
             ,
             sure
             they
             will
             sell
             their
             lives
             as
             deare
             as
             they
             can
             ;
             they
             can
             expect
             no
             worse
             by
             fighting
             than
             they
             must
             undergo
             by
             submitting
             ;
             it
             is
             more
             honourable
             to
             die
             by
             the
             sword
             ,
             than
             by
             the
             halter
             .
             
               Moriendum
               victis
               ,
               moriendum
               deditis
               ;
               id
               solum
               refert
               novissimum
               spiritum
               per
               ludibrium
               &
               contumelias
               effundant
               ,
               an
               per
               virtutem
               .
            
          
           
             But
             say
             the
             Covenanteers
             should
             at
             last
             be
             masters
             of
             their
             most
             improbous
             desires
             ,
             the
             Kingdome
             by
             that
             time
             will
             be
             so
             exhausted
             of
             men
             and
             money
             and
             other
             necessaries
             ,
             by
             a
             long
             Warre
             ,
             and
             the
             consequents
             of
             it
             ,
             Plague
             ,
             Famine
             ,
             and
             Decay
             of
             Trade
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             be
             exposed
             for
             a
             prey
             to
             any
             stranger
             that
             shall
             thinke
             it
             worth
             invading
             ,
             who
             cannot
             want
             as
             faire
             a
             colour
             as
             the
             
               Scots
               ,
            
             either
             to
             interpose
             as
             Mediators
             ,
             to
             propagate
             their
             Religion
             ,
             to
             protect
             ,
             or
             rescue
             ,
             or
             revenge
             their
             injured
             friends
             .
             Or
             if
             all
             other
             States
             should
             be
             asleep
             while
             our
             house
             is
             on
             fire
             ,
             what
             security
             can
             we
             have
             from
             our
             deare
             Brethren
             of
             
               Scotland
            
             ;
             who●
             though
             it
             be
             in
             Gods
             Cause
             ,
             will
             not
             worke
             but
             for
             their
             wages
             ?
             and
             to
             enhanse
             those
             they
             may
             pr●tract
             their
             service
             so
             long
             till
             all
             our
             Treasure
             will
             not
             pay
             them
             ;
             and
             they
             who
             come
             to
             be
             partners
             ,
             will
             at
             last
             look
             to
             be
             masters
             :
             Aske
             the
             Stories
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             flatter
             ,
             what
             was
             the
             event
             of
             calling
             the
             
               Saxons
            
             and
             
               Normans
            
             into
             this
             Land
             .
             We
             have
             nothing
             to
             secure
             us
             from
             
             the
             like
             now
             ,
             save
             onely
             the
             innate
             candor
             and
             veracity
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             so
             much
             famed
             in
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             ours
             ,
             and
             forreigne
             
               o
            
             Histories
             .
             
               Sic
               notus
               Vly●ses
            
             !
          
           
             But
             if
             the
             
               Scots
            
             should
             prove
             as
             honest
             as
             they
             are
             wise
             ,
             would
             there
             be
             any
             certainty
             of
             Peace
             among
             our
             
               English
            
             Covenanteers
             ?
             I
             conceive
             not
             .
             Consider
             them
             of
             two
             sorts
             ,
             the
             one
             engaged
             out
             of
             conscience
             ,
             the
             other
             for
             politique
             ends
             .
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             how
             shall
             so
             many
             different
             Sects
             be
             reconciled
             ,
             who
             are
             bound
             by
             their
             Oath
             to
             extirpate
             all
             Schisme
             ?
             They
             must
             fall
             to
             it
             pell mell
             ,
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             
               Brownists
               ,
            
             and
             other
             Separatists
             must
             fight
             it
             out
             .
             It
             is
             not
             a
             Parliamentary
             Power
             that
             will
             restraine
             them
             .
             The
             same
             principles
             which
             are
             produced
             now
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             will
             serve
             then
             against
             the
             States
             .
             Their
             obligations
             are
             reciprocall
             ,
             and
             if
             their
             Excellencies
             faile
             in
             their
             trust
             ,
             they
             know
             what
             followes
             .
             If
             any
             insolent
             demand
             of
             popular
             zeale
             be
             not
             hearkened
             to
             ,
             presently
             
               Ad
               arma
               .
            
             Any
             turbulent
             
               Volero
               ,
            
             any
             factious
             
               Bo●tefeu
               ,
            
             may
             set
             a
             City
             on
             fire
             ,
             but
             it
             requires
             paines
             and
             skill
             to
             quench
             it
             .
             
               Quippè
               in
               turbas
               &
               discordias
               pessimo
               cuique
               plurima
               vis
               ;
               pax
               &
               quies
               bonis
               artibus
               indigent
               .
            
          
           
             For
             the
             
               second
            
             sort
             of
             Covenanteers
             ,
             the
             Politicians
             ,
             though
             their
             stomackes
             be
             stayed
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             and
             the
             common
             enemy
             do
             yet
             unite
             them
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             those
             coales
             of
             dissension
             ,
             which
             can
             at
             this
             time
             scarce
             be
             smothered
             ,
             will
             then
             burst
             out
             into
             open
             flames
             .
             
               Essex
            
             and
             
               Waller
               ,
               Manchester
            
             and
             
               Willoughby
               ,
               Denbigh
            
             and
             
               Purefey
               ,
               Brereton
            
             and
             
               Ashton
               ,
            
             will
             then
             try
             the
             strength
             of
             their
             parties
             .
             The
             hopes
             of
             sharing
             the
             meanes
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             Delinquents
             Estates
             ,
             and
             succeeding
             in
             the
             chiefe
             Places
             of
             Honour
             and
             Profit
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             which
             now
             whets
             their
             swords
             against
             those
             that
             hold
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             misse
             or
             fall
             short
             of
             those
             hopes
             ,
             will
             set
             as
             sharpe
             an
             edge
             upon
             them
             against
             their
             new
             Rivals
             ;
             they
             must
             needs
             fall
             ●ut
             about
             dividing
             the
             spoile
             .
             For
             the
             preferments
             being
             not
             equall
             in
             number
             to
             the
             Competitors
             ,
             some
             must
             be
             put
             by
             ;
             and
             perhaps
             those
             that
             are
             advanced
             ,
             will
             complain
             it
             is
             below
             their
             merits
             ;
             when
             every
             man
             shall
             set
             the
             rate
             upon
             his
             own
             Treason
             ,
             but
             a
             few
             will
             be
             satisfied
             .
             This
             will
             beget
             new
             discontents
             ,
             and
             those
             will
             beget
             new
             feares
             and
             jealousies
             ,
             and
             these
             will
             require
             
             new
             Officers
             of
             State
             ,
             such
             as
             may
             be
             confided
             in
             ;
             and
             what
             
               Peace
               ,
            
             what
             safety
             is
             like
             to
             be
             in
             the
             end
             of
             all
             this
             ?
             Very
             little
             ,
             unlesse
             some
             of
             the
             Royall
             Race
             again
             ,
             as
             
               Augustus
            
             in
             the
             
               Roman
            
             State
             ,
             
               Cuncta
               discordiis
               civilibus
               falsa
               ,
               nomine
               Principis
               sub
               Imperium
               accipiat
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
             That
             the
             particular
             Ends
             of
             the
             severall
             Articles
             are
             likewise
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             matter
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             I.
             AS
             the
             whole
             Covenant
             is
             either
             inconducing
             to
             ,
             or
             incon●istent
             with
             the
             generall
             
               Ends
            
             for
             which
             it
             is
             pretended
             to
             be
             taken
             ;
             so
             are
             the
             severall
             Articles
             of
             it
             to
             those
             particular
             
               Ends
            
             which
             are
             specified
             in
             them
             .
             The
             
               Reformation
            
             vowed
             in
             the
             first
             ,
             by
             such
             a
             violent
             course
             as
             they
             now
             endeavour
             it
             ,
             we
             have
             alread●
             proved
             to
             be
             no
             meanes
             but
             rather
             a
             hinderance
             to
             the
             growth
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             that
             
               Life
               in
               faith
               and
               love
               ,
               and
               cohabitation
               of
               God
               among
               us
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             
               End
            
             proposed
             to
             that
             Article
             .
             The
             like
             violent
             
               Extirpation
               of
               Prelacy
            
             (
             which
             is
             no
             sin
             )
             vowed
             in
             the
             second
             ,
             is
             so
             farre
             from
             preventing
             the
             inconvenience
             there
             mentioned
             ,
             
               partaking
               in
               other
               mens
               sinnes
               ,
            
             that
             all
             who
             vow
             it
             are
             thereby
             guilty
             of
             sin
             ;
             much
             more
             they
             who
             attempt
             to
             do
             it
             in
             such
             a
             
               disorderly
               way
            
             :
             and
             most
             of
             all
             those
             ,
             who
             ,
             by
             feare
             or
             threatening
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             a
             morall
             compulsion
             )
             force
             other
             men
             to
             enter
             into
             their
             Covenant
             ,
             who
             are
             either
             perswaded
             in
             conscience
             of
             the
             iniquity
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             cannot
             take
             it
             without
             reluctancy
             and
             doubting
             ;
             and
             so
             not
             without
             sin
             .
             These
             men
             making
             it
             a
             touch
             of
             other
             mens
             affections
             ,
             and
             the
             refusall
             of
             it
             a
             pretence
             to
             spoile
             and
             plunder
             ,
             so
             causing
             them
             to
             sweare
             ,
             who
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             ,
             must
             forsweare
             ,
             are
             most
             properly
             and
             truly
             
               partakers
               in
               other
               mens
               sinnes
               .
            
          
           
             II.
             Lastly
             ,
             their
             End
             of
             swearing
             the
             third
             Article
             to
             maintain
             the
             Rights
             and
             Priviledges
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             the
             Kings
             Person
             and
             Authority
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             be
             ,
             
               That
               the
               world
               may
               beare
               witnesse
               with
               their
               consciences
               of
               their
               loyalty
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               no
               thoughts
               or
               
               intentions
               to
               diminish
               his
               Majesties
               iust
               power
               and
               greatnesse
               .
            
             This
             is
             vain
             and
             impertinent
             ,
             for
             the
             world
             cannot
             see
             into
             their
             
               consciences
               ,
            
             nor
             judge
             of
             their
             
               thoughts
            
             and
             
               intentions
               ,
            
             otherwise
             than
             by
             their
             actions
             .
             It
             is
             acknowledged
             by
             the
             Lord
             
               a
            
             
               Brook
               ,
               That
               Powers
               are
               God's
               Ordinances
               set
               over
               us
               for
               good
               ,
               and
               that
               Kingdomes
               certainly
               in
               holy
               Writ
               have
               more
               for
               them
               than
               any
               other
               Government
               .
            
             But
             let
             the
             
               ius
               Regium
            
             be
             never
             so
             much
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             our
             King
             must
             be
             allowed
             no
             more
             than
             he
             can
             entitle
             himselfe
             to
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             neither
             by
             the
             good
             will
             of
             the
             Covenanteers
             .
             That
             the
             world
             may
             have
             some
             evidence
             to
             passe
             sentence
             upon
             ,
             we
             shall
             propose
             a
             few
             particulars
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Kings
             
               iust
               Power
            
             hath
             been
             
               diminished
               ,
            
             if
             not
             abolished
             by
             the
             Master-Covenanteers
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               Kings
               of
               
                 England
              
               have
               been
               anciently
               so
               fully
               invested
               in
               the
               
                 Legislative
                 Power
                 ,
              
               that
               most
               of
               the
               Common
               Lawes
               we
               are
               now
               governed
               by
               ,
               do
               owe
               their
               creation
               or
               conservation
               to
               the
               meere
               mercy
               of
               the
               Conquerour
               .
               
                 Magna
                 Charta
              
               was
               first
               granted
               by
               
                 Henry
              
               the
               Third
               
                 b
              
               
                 of
                 his
                 meere
                 free
                 will
                 .
              
               
                 c.
              
               Other
               Statutes
               which
               passe
               in
               number
               and
               have
               still
               the
               force
               of
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               are
               directed
               as
               private
               Writs
               ,
               with
               a
               
                 Teste
                 meipso
                 :
              
               and
               the
               common
               stile
               of
               most
               others
               runnes
               in
               this
               strain
               ,
               
                 The
                 King
                 with
                 the
                 advice
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 humble
                 Petition
                 of
                 the
                 commons
                 ,
                 wills
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               The
               forme
               of
               passing
               Billes
               ,
               which
               is
               still
               observed
               ,
               is
               
                 Le
                 Roy
                 le
                 veult
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Soit
                 fait
                 comm●
                 il
                 est
                 desire
                 .
              
               Hence
               some
               have
               collected
               that
               the
               
                 Rogation
              
               of
               Lawes
               belongs
               to
               the
               two
               Houses
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 Legislation
              
               to
               the
               King
               ;
               that
               their
               Act
               is
               
                 Preparative
                 ,
              
               his
               onely
               
                 Iussive
                 .
              
               The
               Covenanteers
               have
               not
               onely
               
                 diminished
                 ,
              
               but
               
                 d
              
               contrary
               to
               their
               Declarations
               ,
               utterly
               deprived
               him
               of
               this
               so
               
                 iust
                 ,
              
               so
               necessary
               a
               power
               ,
               without
               which
               he
               cannot
               performe
               his
               trust
               ,
               nor
               discharge
               his
               Oath
               to
               his
               Subjects
               .
               For
               they
               
                 e
              
               challenge
               him
               as
               bound
               to
               passe
               all
               Billes
               that
               shall
               be
               presented
               to
               him
               as
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               :
               whereby
               they
               do
               not
               leave
               him
               so
               much
               power
               as
               the
               meanest
               Cobler
               that
               gives
               a
               voyce
               in
               the
               Election
               ,
               or
               the
               Burgesse
               that
               is
               returned
               and
               sits
               in
               Parliament
               for
               any
               Borough
               .
               For
               any
               of
               these
               may
               freely
               Vote
               in
               the
               passing
               of
               any
               Billes
               ,
               and
               when
               there
               is
               an
               equality
               of
               Suffrages
               in
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Members
               ,
               his
               single
               voyce
               may
               carry
               it
               ,
               and
               
               make
               that
               Bill
               a
               Law
               ,
               or
               no
               Law
               .
               But
               the
               King
               must
               not
               meddle
               in
               election
               of
               Members
               ,
               he
               must
               not
               take
               notice
               of
               any
               Bill
               ,
               till
               it
               be
               brought
               unto
               him
               for
               his
               assent
               ,
               and
               in
               case
               he
               refuse
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               a
               Law
               without
               him
               .
               Witnesse
               the
               Ordinance
               for
               the
               
                 Militia
                 ,
              
               
                 f
              
               and
               that
               for
               Tunnage
               and
               Poundage
               :
               besides
               infinite
               others
               to
               which
               his
               consent
               was
               never
               so
               much
               as
               asked
               ,
               yet
               are
               they
               put
               in
               execution
               with
               rigour
               answerable
               to
               their
               power
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               King
               has
               a
               
                 just
                 power
                 ,
              
               as
               to
               divers
               other
               purposes
               ,
               so
               
                 g
              
               to
               passe
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
               by
               his
               Great
               Seale
               .
               In
               
                 diminution
              
               of
               this
               power
               ,
               they
               have
               declared
               against
               his
               forced
               absence
               from
               
                 Westminster
                 ,
              
               as
               illegall
               ;
               and
               made
               an
               Ordinance
               that
               all
               things
               passed
               by
               him
               under
               that
               Seale
               shall
               be
               void
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Kings
               
                 just
                 power
              
               in
               declaring
               Law
               has
               been
               formerly
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               his
               Letters
               have
               been
               taken
               for
               sufficient
               Warrants
               and
               directions
               to
               the
               Iudges
               to
               proceed
               by
               ;
               and
               his
               
                 h
              
               Proclamations
               to
               severall
               purposes
               of
               no
               lesse
               force
               than
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
               .
               But
               now
               that
               power
               is
               wholly
               
                 i
              
               protested
               against
               as
               illegall
               ,
               and
               protection
               is
               promised
               to
               all
               such
               as
               shall
               oppose
               it
               .
               Yet
               the
               ground
               of
               it
               ,
               (
               declared
               in
               the
               preface
               to
               that
               Act
               31.
               
               
                 Hen.
              
               8.
               )
               is
               still
               the
               same
               ,
               
                 The
                 Supremity
                 of
                 the
                 Regall
                 Power
                 given
                 by
                 God
              
               ;
               and
               the
               reason
               of
               the
               
                 k
              
               Repeale
               is
               quite
               ceased
               ,
               which
               was
               
                 a
                 willingnesse
                 in
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 gratifie
                 his
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 trust
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 abuse
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 be
                 encouraged
                 with
                 more
                 faithfulnesse
                 and
                 diligence
                 to
                 serve
                 his
                 Highnesse
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               Kings
               power
               in
               executing
               Law
               ●ath
               been
               alwayes
               conspicuous
               ,
               and
               undeniedly
               
                 just
              
               in
               granting
               out
               Commissions
               of
               
                 Oyer
              
               and
               
                 Terminer
              
               for
               the
               holding
               of
               Assises
               ,
               
                 l
              
               and
               in
               adjourning
               the
               Terme
               to
               what
               place
               he
               should
               thinke
               fit
               ;
               a
               power
               as
               anciently
               due
               ,
               so
               of
               late
               acknowledged
               in
               an
               Act
               made
               this
               Parliament
               
                 for
                 the
                 abbreviation
                 of
                 Michaelmas
                 Terme
                 .
              
               Yet
               have
               the
               Covenanteers
               
                 m
              
               forbid
               any
               Assises
               to
               be
               kept
               ;
               they
               have
               voted
               the
               Kings
               removall
               of
               the
               Terme
               to
               be
               against
               Law
               ,
               and
               promised
               to
               keep
               indemnified
               all
               Iudges
               and
               others
               that
               shall
               disobey
               his
               Majesties
               Proclamations
               in
               that
               behalfe
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               power
               of
               making
               Iustices
               of
               Peace
               is
               so
               entirely
               the
               Kings
               by
               
                 n
              
               Law
               ,
               that
               it
               depends
               wholly
               upon
               
                 his
                 pleasure
                 and
                 will
                 .
              
               Yet
               would
               the
               Covenanteers
               
                 diminish
              
               his
               power
               ,
               for
               they
               
               
                 o
              
               require
               that
               such
               may
               be
               put
               out
               of
               Commission
               as
               they
               desire
               ;
               and
               such
               put
               in
               ,
               as
               were
               removed
               without
               their
               consent
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               The
               power
               of
               pardoning
               is
               so
               inseparably
               and
               absolutely
               the
               Right
               of
               the
               Crowne
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 p
              
               Law
               estates
               it
               
                 wholly
                 and
                 solely
              
               upon
               the
               King
               .
               And
               it
               is
               not
               long
               since
               the
               Covenanteers
               did
               
                 q
              
               confesse
               as
               much
               .
               Yet
               is
               nothing
               more
               frequent
               in
               their
               Ordinances
               than
               to
               promise
               protection
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               impunity
               for
               the
               time
               past
               .
               And
               does
               not
               their
               Covenant
               vow
               the
               punishment
               of
               all
               Delinquents
               ,
               without
               any
               hope
               of
               pardon
               from
               his
               Majesty
               or
               themselves
               ?
            
             
               7.
               
               The
               Kings
               power
               over
               his
               Household
               ,
               and
               the
               choice
               of
               his
               Officers
               is
               so
               
                 just
              
               and
               reasonable
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               not
               stucke
               to
               
                 r
              
               acknowledge
               
                 it
                 an
                 undoubted
                 Prerogative
                 to
                 dispose
                 of
                 preferments
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Family
                 .
              
               Yet
               ,
               next
               to
               the
               robbing
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               nothing
               is
               more
               aimed
               at
               than
               to
               robbe
               his
               Majesty
               of
               this
               piece
               of
               Soveraignty
               ,
               to
               get
               the
               disposall
               of
               his
               Servants
               and
               marriage
               of
               his
               Children
               into
               their
               hands
               :
               as
               the
               nineteen
               Propositions
               first
               informed
               us
               ,
               and
               their
               actions
               since
               abundantly
               confirme
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               
                 The
                 Law
                 hath
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 Kings
                 Person
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 protect
                 all
                 other
                 persons
              
               :
               as
               
                 s
              
               themselves
               confesse
               
                 in
                 terminis
              
               ;
               and
               to
               desire
               him
               to
               part
               with
               this
               power
               is
               such
               a
               supposition
               as
               cannot
               fall
               upon
               a
               Parliament
               .
               Yet
               has
               it
               been
               long
               ,
               and
               still
               is
               their
               utmost
               endeavour
               to
               devest
               
                 his
              
               Person
               of
               that
               power
               ,
               by
               excluding
               him
               out
               of
               the
               exercise
               of
               the
               
                 Militia
                 ,
              
               to
               deprive
               him
               of
               all
               those
               meanes
               whereby
               he
               should
               protect
               both
               himselfe
               and
               others
               ,
               by
               declaring
               his
               
                 t
              
               
                 personall
              
               Commands
               ,
               of
               what
               nature
               soever
               ,
               to
               be
               of
               no
               force
               ;
               and
               by
               putting
               such
               a
               
                 u
              
               distinction
               betwixt
               his
               
                 Person
              
               and
               his
               
                 Office
                 ,
              
               as
               under
               colour
               of
               defending
               
                 this
              
               exposeth
               
                 that
              
               to
               the
               vilest
               attempts
               that
               any
               Traitour
               can
               plot
               ,
               or
               any
               Assassine
               commit
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               That
               Supremacy
               of
               Power
               which
               the
               Law
               placeth
               in
               the
               King
               
                 *
              
               
                 over
                 all
                 States
                 ,
              
               as
               well
               as
               over
               all
               particular
               persons
               ,
               which
               all
               the
               Subjects
               of
               this
               Realme
               ,
               and
               the
               Members
               of
               Parliament
               more
               particularly
               are
               bound
               by
               Oath
               to
               acknowledge
               and
               maintain
               ,
               which
               they
               grant
               to
               be
               due
               unto
               him
               ,
               when
               they
               desire
               him
               
                 x
              
               
                 to
                 protect
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 priviledges
                 ,
              
               and
               challenge
               such
               protection
               ,
               as
               due
               from
               him
               ;
               when
               they
               make
               all
               their
               addresses
               
               unto
               him
               by
               way
               of
               Petition
               ,
               and
               stile
               him
               constantly
               in
               their
               Acts
               their
               
                 onely
                 Soveraigne
                 Lord
                 .
              
               Yet
               the
               Covenanteers
               endeavour
               to
               disseise
               him
               of
               this
               supreme
               power
               ,
               some
               by
               making
               the
               Houses
               
                 coordinate
              
               with
               him
               ,
               others
               by
               making
               him
               
                 subordinate
              
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               upon
               that
               ground
               justifying
               their
               taking
               up
               Armes
               against
               him
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               though
               the
               power
               of
               calling
               and
               dissolving
               Parliaments
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               appointment
               of
               the
               time
               and
               place
               ,
               hath
               ever
               
                 y
              
               belonged
               to
               the
               Kings
               of
               this
               Realme
               ,
               yet
               is
               this
               
                 z
              
               denied
               to
               be
               any
               Prerogative
               ,
               and
               advantage
               taken
               from
               a
               late
               Act
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Kings
               intention
               and
               the
               Kingdomes
               expectation
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               equitable
               meaning
               of
               that
               very
               Statute
               ;
               contrary
               to
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               Authours
               ,
               to
               the
               inestimable
               prejudice
               of
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               griefe
               of
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               who
               are
               hereby
               deprived
               of
               the
               benefit
               of
               all
               other
               good
               Lawes
               ,
               and
               more
               particularly
               of
               that
               for
               the
               frequency
               of
               Parliaments
               .
               
                 
                   
                     First
                     ,
                  
                   it
                   is
                   undoubted
                   neither
                   King
                   nor
                   Kingdome
                   ever
                   thought
                   to
                   have
                   seen
                   the
                   sad
                   effects
                   of
                   that
                   Act
                   for
                   continuance
                   of
                   this
                   Parliament
                   which
                   they
                   now
                   feele
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Secondly
                     ,
                  
                   the
                   Act
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   limited
                   to
                   any
                   determinate
                   time
                   ,
                   is
                   in
                   its
                   own
                   nature
                   but
                   temporary
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   made
                   for
                   a
                   transient
                   cause
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Houses
                   
                     might
                     finde
                     credit
                     for
                     the
                     raising
                     of
                     such
                     money
                     as
                     was
                     then
                     necessarily
                     to
                     be
                     advanced
                     ,
                  
                   
                     a
                  
                   as
                   accordingly
                   they
                   did
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   rule
                   in
                   the
                   Civill
                   Law
                   ,
                   
                     Cessante
                     causâ
                     ,
                     cessat
                     Lex
                     ,
                  
                   the
                   Lords
                   and
                   Commons
                   have
                   
                     b
                  
                   declared
                   to
                   hold
                   good
                   in
                   Acts
                   of
                   Parliaments
                   ;
                   thence
                   concluding
                   that
                   Act
                   5.
                   
                   
                     Hen.
                  
                   4.
                   for
                   the
                   Commission
                   of
                   Array
                   to
                   have
                   expired
                   with
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   were
                   never
                   repealed
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                  
                   they
                   did
                   promise
                   
                     c
                  
                   that
                   
                     the
                     gracious
                     favour
                     of
                     his
                     Majesty
                     expressed
                     in
                     that
                     Bill
                     should
                     not
                     encourage
                     them
                     to
                     do
                     any
                     thing
                     ,
                     which
                     otherwise
                     had
                     not
                     been
                     fit
                     to
                     have
                     been
                     done
                     .
                  
                   They
                   having
                   failed
                   in
                   the
                   performance
                   of
                   that
                   trust
                   ,
                   whether
                   is
                   not
                   his
                   Majesty
                   in
                   equity
                   free
                   from
                   that
                   restraint
                   wch
                   in
                   confidence
                   of
                   their
                   loyalty
                   ,
                   he
                   brought
                   upon
                   himselfe
                   ?
                   And
                   if
                   they
                   shall
                   refuse
                   ever
                   to
                   consent
                   to
                   an
                   Act
                   for
                   Dissolution
                   ,
                   as
                   unwilling
                   to
                   part
                   with
                   that
                   Paramont
                   power
                   which
                   they
                   have
                   now
                   possessed
                   themselves
                   of
                   ,
                   whether
                   is
                   the
                   King
                   and
                   Kingdome
                   left
                   without
                   redresse
                   ?
                   or
                   
                   may
                   it
                   not
                   be
                   lawfull
                   for
                   him
                   to
                   resume
                   his
                   ancient
                   Right
                   ?
                   Especially
                   considering
                   the
                   House
                   of
                   Commons
                   did
                   
                     d
                  
                   professe
                   to
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   restraint
                   of
                   the
                   Royall
                   Power
                   in
                   that
                   particular
                   ,
                   was
                   not
                   to
                   take
                   it
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Crown
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   suspend
                   the
                   execution
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     for
                     that
                     time
                     and
                     occasion
                     onely
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   occasion
                   is
                   now
                   over
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   time
                   long
                   ago
                   expired
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             It
             is
             full
             time
             that
             the
             Bill
             for
             the
             Trienniall
             Parliament
             take
             place
             ,
             at
             least
             once
             in
             foure
             yeares
             ;
             if
             not
             those
             other
             two
             
               e
            
             Lawes
             for
             holding
             a
             Parliament
             once
             every
             yeare
             .
             If
             they
             be
             still
             in
             force
             ,
             what
             hinders
             but
             they
             may
             be
             put
             in
             execution
             ?
             Nothing
             but
             the
             rigid
             interp●etation
             of
             that
             clause
             in
             the
             late
             Act
             ,
             which
             requires
             that
             this
             Parliament
             shall
             not
             be
             dissolved
             ,
             
               unlesse
               it
               be
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               to
               be
               passed
               for
               that
               purpose
               .
            
             Yet
             Custome
             or
             Desuetude
             are
             allowed
             to
             prevaile
             against
             those
             very
             Lawes
             which
             are
             made
             with
             speciall
             provisions
             ,
             that
             no
             Custome
             or
             Desuetude
             shall
             prevaile
             against
             them
             .
             Suppose
             all
             the
             Members
             should
             be
             taken
             away
             by
             death
             before
             any
             Act
             passed
             for
             the
             Dissolution
             of
             this
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             in
             the
             Kings
             power
             to
             call
             another
             Parliament
             ,
             because
             the
             Act
             for
             continuance
             of
             this
             is
             not
             repealed
             ?
             Those
             two
             former
             Statutes
             of
             
               Edward
            
             the
             Third
             though
             never
             repealed
             ,
             yet
             were
             as
             good
             as
             void
             by
             disuse
             .
             When
             Pa●liaments
             in
             that
             Kings
             time
             were
             made
             so
             frequent
             ,
             they
             became
             a
             burthen
             to
             the
             Subject
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             found
             requisite
             in
             the
             Reigne
             of
             his
             Successour
             to
             make
             a
             penall
             
               f
            
             Law
             to
             inforce
             the
             Members
             to
             obey
             their
             Summons
             .
             And
             I
             finde
             in
             the
             
               g
            
             History
             of
             those
             Times
             ,
             that
             the
             Clergy
             granted
             a
             Tenth
             ,
             and
             the
             Laity
             a
             Fifteenth
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             upon
             condition
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             call
             any
             more
             Parliaments
             within
             the
             yeare
             ,
             
               Scilicet
               à
               Calend.
               
               Mart.
               usque
               ad
               festum
               Sancti
               Michaelis
               anno
               revoluto
               .
            
             The
             non-observance
             of
             which
             condition
             is
             objected
             to
             that
             King
             .
             So
             farre
             different
             was
             the
             opinion
             of
             those
             dayes
             from
             these
             of
             ours
             concerning
             annuall
             or
             perpetuall
             Parliaments
             .
          
           
             Though
             all
             former
             Statutes
             are
             repealed
             by
             the
             later
             ,
             even
             then
             I
             suppose
             in
             judgement
             of
             Law
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             speciall
             mention
             made
             of
             any
             Repeale
             ,
             and
             notwithstanding
             the
             former
             require
             to
             stand
             unrepealed
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             be
             by
             speci●ll
             Act.
             Which
             clause
             may
             be
             thought
             of
             as
             little
             use
             in
             this
             case
             as
             that
             we
             meet
             
             with
             in
             ●ome
             of
             our
             Statutes
             ,
             which
             pronounce
             themselves
             perpetually
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             
               notwithstanding
               any
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               made
               or
               to
               be
               made
               to
               the
               conrary
            
             ;
             this
             will
             not
             protect
             them
             against
             a
             future
             alteration
             or
             repeale
             .
             Yet
             I
             will
             not
             affirme
             that
             
               the
               Act
               of
               Pacification
               ,
            
             though
             it
             was
             made
             since
             the
             Act
             against
             
               the
               Dissolution
               of
               this
               Parliament
               ,
            
             is
             
               an
               Act
               passed
               to
               that
               purpose
               ,
            
             however
             there
             be
             something
             in
             it
             that
             may
             be
             applied
             that
             way
             .
             For
             it
             buries
             in
             forgetfulnesse
             ,
             not
             onely
             all
             acts
             of
             hostility
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             conceived
             to
             arise
             upon
             the
             comming
             of
             the
             
               Scotish
            
             Army
             into
             
               England
               ,
            
             but
             all
             Counsels
             having
             relation
             thereunto
             ;
             
               that
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               ensued
               thereupon
               ,
               trenching
               upon
               his
               Majesties
               Honour
               and
               Authority
               ,
               be
               held
               and
               reputed
               as
               if
               no
               such
               thing
               had
               ever
               been
               thought
               or
               wrought
               .
            
             It
             is
             too
             apparent
             ,
             that
             the
             former
             Act
             for
             continnuance
             of
             this
             Parliament
             ,
             
               trencheth
            
             very
             deep
             upon
             his
             
               Majesties
               Authority
               ,
            
             and
             had
             a
             very
             neare
             
               relation
            
             to
             the
             businesse
             of
             
               Scotland
            
             ;
             being
             obtained
             for
             the
             more
             easie
             raising
             of
             money
             towards
             the
             payment
             of
             the
             
               Scots
               ,
               and
               concluding
               a
               firme
               peace
               between
               the
               two
               Kingdomes
               .
            
             Besides
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             speciall
             
               proviso
            
             in
             that
             
               Act
               of
               oblivion
               ,
               that
               it
               shall
               be
               no
               prejudice
               of
               the
               brotherly
               assistance
               promised
               to
               the
               Scots
               ,
            
             (
             which
             assistance
             was
             agreed
             on
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             )
             but
             no
             
               proviso
            
             for
             saving
             any
             other
             Act
             incompatible
             with
             this
             ;
             and
             we
             use
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Exceptio
               firmat
               regulam
               in
               non
               exceptis
               .
            
             But
             where
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Law
             are
             ambiguous
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             presume
             to
             fasten
             our
             owne
             sense
             upon
             them
             ,
             but
             submit
             to
             the
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Law-giver
             ,
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             advice
             of
             his
             learned
             Councell
             (
             without
             calling
             a
             Parliament
             )
             may
             expound
             the
             Law
             where
             it
             is
             doubtfull
             ,
             as
             his
             Predecessours
             
               h
            
             have
             done
             in
             other
             case●
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             further
             observable
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             Statute
             which
             sayes
             ,
             this
             Parliament
             shall
             not
             be
             dissolved
             ,
             sayes
             also
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             
               adiourned
               unlesse
               it
               be
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               to
               be
               likewise
               passed
               to
               that
               pu●pose
               .
            
             Yet
             we
             know
             the
             two
             Houses
             
               i
            
             did
             ,
             and
             lawfully
             might
             ,
             adjourne
             themselves
             from
             
               Westminster
            
             to
             
               London
               ,
            
             without
             any
             Act
             passed
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
             Why
             then
             may
             not
             the
             King
             command
             them
             ,
             at
             least
             their
             chiefe
             Committee
             ,
             
               to
               adiourne
            
             from
             that
             place
             where
             they
             now
             sit
             to
             some
             other
             of
             more
             safety
             ,
             where
             all
             the
             Members
             may
             freely
             meet
             and
             consult
             ?
             If
             the
             
             freedome
             of
             the
             place
             be
             so
             necessary
             to
             all
             Councels
             ,
             that
             the
             want
             of
             it
             hath
             been
             ever
             objected
             ,
             and
             that
             justly
             ,
             as
             a
             nullity
             to
             all
             their
             proceedings
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             the
             supposed
             Designe
             of
             bringing
             an
             Army
             to
             awe
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             or
             any
             attempt
             of
             force
             against
             the
             Members
             ,
             have
             been
             truly
             
               k
            
             declared
             an
             endeavour
             
               to
               pull
               up
               by
               the
               root
               ,
               and
               totally
               to
               subvert
               the
               Parliament
               ,
            
             and
             to
             tend
             to
             the
             
               destruction
            
             of
             the
             very
             
               being
               of
               Parliaments
            
             ;
             if
             the
             want
             of
             freedome
             and
             safety
             be
             truly
             
               l
            
             declared
             a
             thing
             
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               nature
               of
               that
               great
               Councell
               .
            
             Then
             undoubtedly
             so
             long
             as
             
               Westminster
            
             does
             not
             afford
             security
             and
             freedome
             to
             the
             Members
             ,
             so
             long
             no
             true
             Parliament
             can
             be
             there
             ,
             
               which
               should
               be
               as
               free
               from
               apprehensions
               of
               force
               ,
               as
               from
               imputations
               of
               Faction
               .
            
          
           
             I
             would
             willingly
             learne
             ,
             but
             I
             canno●
             finde
             a
             Teacher
             ,
             wherein
             the
             
               Fundamentall
               Lawes
            
             of
             the
             Land
             consist
             .
             For
             if
             the
             taking
             away
             the
             Kings
             power
             to
             dissolve
             ,
             adjourne
             ,
             or
             prorogue
             Parliaments
             ,
             be
             against
             the
             Fundamentall
             Lawes
             ,
             
               m
            
             then
             
               no
               Statute
               makes
               it
               good
               .
            
             Now
             whether
             the
             perpetuity
             of
             a
             Parliament
             do
             not
             tend
             to
             the
             alteration
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             against
             the
             Fundamentall
             Law
             ;
             whether
             the
             forced
             exposition
             of
             the
             late
             Act
             against
             Dissolution
             ,
             extending
             it
             beyond
             the
             time
             and
             occasion
             for
             which
             it
             was
             made
             ,
             do
             not
             make
             it
             as
             good
             as
             perpetuall
             .
             Whether
             this
             do
             not
             make
             way
             for
             the
             finall
             ruine
             of
             all
             Parliaments
             ,
             in
             case
             the
             City
             should
             be
             surprised
             by
             an
             Enemy
             ,
             the
             King
             or
             Members
             all
             taken
             away
             by
             Death
             ,
             before
             any
             Act
             be
             passed
             for
             Dissolution
             .
             Whether
             for
             defect
             of
             an
             Act
             it
             may
             not
             be
             dissolved
             by
             
               Ordinance
               ,
            
             by
             the
             same
             Fundamentall
             Law
             by
             which
             this
             new
             Oath
             is
             imposed
             ;
             whether
             it
             be
             not
             good
             in
             reason
             ,
             yet
             it
             must
             be
             good
             in
             Law
             ,
             that
             a
             Body
             Politique
             may
             decree
             by
             what
             death
             they
             will
             die
             ,
             by
             Act
             ,
             by
             Writ
             ,
             by
             Ordinance
             ,
             by
             losse
             of
             the
             Head
             ,
             or
             by
             consumption
             of
             the
             inferiour
             Members
             ;
             these
             are
             scruples
             which
             others
             may
             resolve
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             Treason
             be
             
               a
               charge
               which
               a
               Parliament
               cannot
               be
               capable
               of
               ,
            
             as
             they
             
               n
            
             declare
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             I
             believe
             it
             to
             be
             true
             ;
             because
             perhaps
             ,
             as
             some
             
               Romish
            
             Doctours
             have
             asserted
             the
             Popes
             infallibility
             ,
             teaching
             that
             he
             cannot
             erre
             as
             Pope
             ,
             for
             if
             he
             do
             ,
             he
             ceaseth
             to
             be
             Pope
             ,
             so
             if
             the
             
               maior
            
             part
             of
             one
             or
             both
             Houses
             shall
             consent
             unto
             ,
             approve
             or
             command
             any
             treasonable
             Act
             ,
             they
             thereby
             
             cease
             to
             be
             a
             Parliament
             ;
             who
             are
             presumed
             in
             Law
             to
             be
             no
             lesse
             than
             they
             professe
             ,
             
               His
               Maiesties
               faithfull
               and
               loyall
               Subiects
               .
            
             Then
             if
             the
             Members
             at
             
               Westminster
            
             by
             raising
             Warre
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             
               o
            
             by
             forging
             a
             new
             Great
             Seale
             ,
             and
             declaring
             the
             old
             one
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             were
             called
             and
             do
             sit
             ,
             to
             be
             of
             no
             force
             ;
             by
             calling
             in
             an
             Army
             of
             strangers
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             other
             Act
             or
             Vote
             of
             theirs
             be
             trul●
             guilty
             of
             that
             charge
             ,
             ●hey
             are
             no
             longer
             to
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             a
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             if
             the
             equitable
             sense
             of
             the
             Law
             may
             take
             place
             here
             ,
             which
             has
             been
             pressed
             so
             much
             in
             other
             cases
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             acknowledged
             that
             the
             Essence
             of
             that
             great
             Councell
             does
             not
             consist
             in
             the
             place
             ,
             but
             the
             persons
             :
             for
             the
             place
             may
             be
             changed
             ,
             yet
             the
             Parliament
             remain
             still
             the
             same
             .
             When
             we
             see
             farre
             more
             of
             the
             Lords
             with
             his
             Majesty
             than
             at
             
               Westminster
            
             ;
             when
             we
             finde
             upon
             strict
             account
             that
             the
             
               maior
            
             part
             of
             the
             Commons
             are
             either
             driv●n
             away
             ,
             or
             have
             deserted
             that
             
               Cause
            
             ;
             when
             we
             observe
             how
             many
             Members
             of
             either
             House
             do
             daily
             hazard
             ,
             or
             have
             already
             spent
             their
             lives
             in
             the
             service
             against
             it
             ;
             when
             we
             weigh
             their
             qualities
             ,
             abilities
             ,
             and
             estates
             with
             those
             of
             their
             opposites
             ,
             and
             finde
             them
             to
             be
             men
             of
             the
             best
             ranke
             in
             their
             Countries
             ,
             of
             known
             integrity
             for
             their
             lives
             ,
             of
             unspotted
             zeale
             to
             Religion
             ,
             of
             sound
             judgement
             and
             knowledge
             in
             Law
             ,
             of
             publique
             thoughts
             to
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             loyalty
             to
             the
             Ki●g
             ,
             which
             hath
             engaged
             them
             in
             this
             Warre
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             have
             lost
             more
             already
             than
             the
             opposite
             Faction
             ever
             had
             ,
             and
             expect
             to
             gain
             nothing
             but
             the
             testimony
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ;
             when
             we
             consider
             how
             many
             of
             those
             that
             are
             most
             active
             at
             
               Westminster
               ,
            
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             undue
             election
             ,
             had
             never
             any
             right
             to
             sit
             there
             ,
             and
             suppose
             that
             many
             others
             still
             remaining
             are
             not
             alwayes
             carried
             along
             with
             the
             streame
             ;
             when
             we
             remember
             by
             what
             meanes
             the
             Bishops
             (
             who
             are
             acknowledged
             by
             Parliament
             to
             represent
             one
             of
             
               p
            
             the
             three
             Estates
             of
             the
             Realme
             )
             were
             thrust
             out
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Fundamentall
             Law
             ,
             and
             how
             by
             that
             meanes
             all
             succeeding
             exorbitancies
             have
             been
             falsly
             fathered
             upon
             the
             Parliament
             :
             we
             cannot
             but
             pronounce
             upon
             these
             premises
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Parliament
            
             is
             in
             truth
             for
             that
             cause
             which
             is
             owned
             by
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             that
             which
             passeth
             under
             the
             false
             usurped
             name
             of
             King
             and
             Parliament
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
             The
             true
             End
             of
             framing
             and
             enjoyning
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             the
             bringing
             in
             of
             the
             Scots
             ,
             absolutely
             unlawfull
             .
          
           
             HAving
             done
             with
             the
             many
             specious
             and
             pretended
             Ends
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             we
             are
             come
             to
             the
             true
             End
             of
             Covenanting
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             which
             the
             Schooles
             would
             call
             
               Finis
               applicationis
               ,
               &
               finis
               operantis
               .
            
             This
             in
             particular
             persons
             may
             be
             divers
             ,
             as
             the
             desire
             of
             advancement
             in
             some
             ,
             the
             hope
             of
             impunity
             in
             others
             ,
             but
             the
             main
             general
             End
             which
             first
             set
             the
             Contrivers
             on
             worke
             about
             framing
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             keepes
             them
             still
             at
             it
             ,
             by
             pressing
             it
             upon
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             was
             the
             bringing
             in
             of
             the
             
               Scots
               .
            
             
               a
            
             The
             Covenant
             is
             one
             of
             the
             
               postnati
            
             of
             that
             Kingdome
             ,
             it
             was
             begotten
             and
             borne
             in
             
               Edinborough
               ,
            
             onely
             our
             
               English
            
             Commissioner●
             played
             the
             Midwives
             ,
             and
             helped
             to
             licke
             it
             over
             into
             some
             fashion
             .
             Vnlesse
             the
             Faction
             in
             
               England
            
             would
             engage
             themselves
             and
             their
             Adherents
             in
             such
             a
             Combination
             those
             conscientious
             Brethren
             of
             
               Scotland
            
             refused
             to
             assist
             in
             this
             Rebellion
             ;
             as
             they
             are
             now
             ready
             to
             do
             ,
             being
             upon
             their
             march
             to
             invade
             us
             .
             A
             thing
             so
             repugnant
             to
             the
             Weale
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             that
             no
             true
             
               English
            
             heart
             but
             will
             abhorre
             the
             mention
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             so
             unjustifiable
             in
             respect
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             no
             
               Scot
               ,
            
             who
             has
             any
             sense
             of
             Religion
             to
             God
             ,
             of
             gratitude
             and
             duty
             to
             their
             native
             King
             ,
             or
             of
             brotherly
             charity
             to
             this
             neighbour
             Nation
             ,
             will
             ever
             dare
             to
             draw
             his
             sword
             in
             this
             quarrell
             .
          
           
             I.
             
               First
               ,
            
             how
             farre
             it
             may
             endanger
             the
             being
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             to
             admit
             an
             Army
             of
             strangers
             into
             her
             bowels
             ,
             none
             such
             an
             infant
             in
             discretion
             or
             History
             but
             is
             able
             to
             descerne
             .
             The
             calling
             in
             of
             forreigne
             Force
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             Treason
             by
             Law
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             so
             odious
             in
             Nature
             to
             any
             that
             is
             touched
             with
             affection
             to
             his
             native
             Countrey
             ,
             that
             his
             Majesties
             greatest
             Enemies
             could
             not
             suggest
             a
             calumny
             more
             malicious
             against
             him
             ,
             nor
             more
             powerfull
             to
             steale
             away
             his
             Sub●ects
             hearts
             from
             him
             ,
             than
             by
             giving
             out
             that
             he
             intended
             to
             make
             use
             of
             forreigne
             aide
             when
             they
             supposed
             they
             had
             brought
             him
             to
             so
             low
             an
             ebbe
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             
             never
             finde
             sufficient
             succour
             from
             his
             own
             Subjects
             .
             They
             are
             now
             driven
             to
             as
             great
             an
             exigency
             ,
             and
             make
             no
             scruple
             of
             acting
             that
             course
             ,
             which
             no
             necessity
             would
             suffer
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Kings
             thoughts
             .
             Such
             was
             his
             tender
             care
             and
             fatherly
             affection
             to
             His
             people
             ,
             He
             chose
             rather
             to
             run
             the
             hazard
             of
             His
             owne
             ruine
             ,
             then
             owe
             his
             preservation
             to
             any
             hands
             but
             such
             as
             God
             should
             raise
             up
             in
             his
             defence
             among
             His
             owne
             Subjects
             .
             These
             waies
             of
             the
             Covenanteers
             doe
             both
             justifie
             the
             
               Commission
               of
               Array
            
             against
             all
             their
             former
             objections
             ,
             which
             grant
             it
             lawfull
             in
             
               the
               comming
               in
               of
               strange
               enemies
            
             ;
             and
             if
             His
             Majesty
             should
             follow
             their
             example
             ,
             and
             hire
             an
             army
             to
             assist
             him
             from
             some
             other
             Nation
             ,
             whatever
             were
             the
             consequents
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             must
             beare
             the
             blame
             that
             first
             led
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             he
             would
             be
             clear
             before
             God
             and
             man
             .
          
           
             II.
             
               Secondly
               ,
            
             this
             intended
             invasion
             is
             so
             injust
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             
               Scots
               ,
            
             that
             all
             who
             heare
             of
             it
             must
             cry
             shame
             upon
             them
             ,
             who
             at
             the
             same
             time
             enter
             into
             a
             solemne
             Vow
             
               inviolably
               to
               observe
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               late
               Treaty
               of
               Peace
               betwixt
               the
               two
               Nations
               ,
            
             and
             
               to
               endeavour
               that
               they
               may
               remaine
               conjoyned
               in
               a
               firme
               peace
               and
               union
               to
               all
               posterity
               ,
               and
               that
               justice
               may
               be
               done
               upon
               the
               wilfull
               opposers
               thereof
               ,
            
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             seise
             upon
             
               Berwick
            
             and
             put
             a
             Garrison
             in
             i●
             ,
             contrary
             to
             an
             expresse
             Article
             of
             that
             Treaty
             of
             Peace
             so
             lately
             
               concluded
               and
               setled
               by
               both
               Parliaments
            
             ;
             and
             are
             now
             upon
             the
             poynt
             to
             power
             an
             Army
             into
             this
             Kingdome
             ;
             whereby
             it
             appeares
             that
             though
             we
             made
             peace
             with
             them
             ,
             they
             made
             none
             with
             us
             :
             and
             we
             conclude
             ,
             as
             a
             former
             
               b
            
             Parliament
             did
             against
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             were
             
               better
               for
               us
               to
               be
               at
               open
               war
               with
               them
               ,
               then
               under
               such
               a
               feigned
               peace
               .
            
          
           
             III.
             They
             cannot
             say
             ,
             nor
             doe
             they
             pretend
             ,
             that
             any
             one
             Article
             was
             violated
             upon
             our
             part
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             were
             by
             those
             whom
             they
             come
             to
             defend
             .
             What
             cause
             then
             have
             they
             for
             this
             invasion
             ?
             Is
             it
             for
             their
             own
             necessary
             defence
             ?
             Nothing
             is
             threatened
             ,
             nothing
             intended
             against
             them
             .
             Is
             it
             to
             revenge
             any
             injury
             we
             have
             done
             them
             ?
             If
             any
             were
             done
             on
             either
             part
             ,
             we
             have
             dearly
             paid
             for
             it
             already
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             
               Act
               of
               Oblivion
            
             all
             former
             bitternesse
             should
             be
             forgotten
             ;
             but
             
               Chi
               offende
               ,
               non
               perdona
               :
            
             they
             wronged
             
             us
             so
             much
             ,
             they
             will
             never
             dare
             to
             forgive
             us
             .
             Is
             it
             for
             the
             lawfull
             recovery
             of
             any
             right
             that
             we
             have
             taken
             and
             detain
             from
             them
             ?
             Nor
             so
             ,
             nor
             so
             .
             What
             then
             is
             it
             which
             may
             give
             any
             colour
             of
             justice
             to
             this
             expedition
             ?
             Forsooth
             ;
             
               no
               other
               then
               the
               good
               of
               Religion
               in
               England
               ,
               the
               deliverance
               of
               their
               Brethren
               out
               of
               the
               deeps
               of
               affliction
               ;
               the
               preservation
               of
               their
               own
               Religion
               and
               themselves
               from
               the
               extremity
               of
               misery
               ;
               and
               the
               safety
               of
               their
               native
               King
               and
               his
               Kingdomes
               ,
               from
               destruction
               and
               desolation
               .
               —
               Ad
               populum
               phaleras
               .
            
             —
             We
             must
             be
             very
             silly
             if
             we
             be
             cheated
             with
             such
             faire
             words
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Concerning
             the
             first
             we
             have
             already
             disputed
             and
             (
             I
             hope
             )
             proved
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             to
             propagate
             Religion
             by
             Armes
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             true
             that
             those
             whom
             they
             call
             their
             Brethren
             in
             
               England
            
             suffer
             any
             thing
             for
             their
             Religion
             ,
             or
             need
             shed
             one
             drop
             of
             blood
             in
             defence
             of
             that
             power
             without
             which
             Religion
             (
             as
             they
             pretend
             )
             cannot
             be
             defended
             .
             It
             has
             alwaies
             been
             ,
             and
             still
             is
             ,
             the
             passionate
             desire
             of
             his
             Majesty
             to
             preserve
             the
             protestant
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             just
             power
             of
             Parliaments
             .
             He
             has
             often
             profferd
             ,
             and
             is
             still
             ready
             to
             performe
             ,
             to
             passe
             any
             Lawes
             that
             shall
             be
             presented
             to
             him
             ,
             for
             hindering
             the
             growth
             of
             Popery
             ,
             and
             securing
             the
             just
             Priviledges
             of
             Parliament
             .
             He
             has
             onely
             refused
             to
             consent
             to
             such
             an
             alteration
             in
             Religion
             and
             Government
             as
             the
             Enemies
             of
             our
             peace
             would
             force
             upon
             him
             ,
             under
             the
             generall
             name
             of
             
               Reformation
               ,
            
             who
             are
             not
             yet
             agreed
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             it
             more
             then
             
               Extirpation
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             if
             the
             
               Scots
            
             should
             sit
             still
             and
             hold
             their
             peace
             ,
             they
             need
             not
             feare
             the
             curse
             of
             
               Meroz
            
             when
             they
             looke
             upon
             the
             cause
             which
             these
             men
             maintaine
             .
             Which
             if
             it
             were
             indeed
             (
             what
             it
             is
             not●
             )
             the
             cause
             of
             Religion
             ,
             it
             were
             but
             common
             to
             them
             
               with
               other
               Christian
               Churches
               ,
            
             which
             lye
             
               groaning
            
             (
             as
             they
             tell
             us
             )
             
               under
               the
               yoak
               of
               antichristian
               Tyranny
               .
            
             If
             the
             
               Scots
            
             think
             themselves
             bound
             in
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             have
             any
             calling
             or
             Commission
             from
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Catholique
             Reformers
             of
             other
             Nations
             ,
             they
             should
             doe
             better
             to
             begin
             their
             Reformation
             in
             other
             popish
             Countries
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             more
             need
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             where
             lesse
             exception
             can
             be
             taken
             to
             it
             :
             where
             it
             may
             be
             free
             from
             any
             suspicion
             of
             Rebellion
             against
             the
             Prince
             ,
             as
             being
             not
             
             their
             own
             Native
             King
             ;
             and
             of
             ingratitude
             and
             perfidiousnesse
             to
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             as
             having
             not
             received
             equall
             courtesies
             from
             them
             ,
             nor
             entered
             into
             the
             like
             union
             and
             pacification
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             done
             with
             
               England
               .
            
             God
             forbid
             that
             those
             weapons
             which
             our
             money
             hath
             put
             into
             their
             hands
             should
             be
             drawne
             to
             cut
             our
             own
             throates
             ,
             or
             that
             our
             Kingdome
             should
             be
             ruined
             because
             they
             think
             it
             fit
             to
             be
             reformed
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             concerning
             the
             
               second
               ,
            
             if
             they
             do
             not
             enter
             into
             
               England
            
             and
             lift
             up
             Armes
             against
             their
             owne
             King
             ,
             who
             (
             as
             they
             confesse
             )
             hath
             promised
             and
             done
             as
             much
             for
             them
             as
             may
             secure
             them
             in
             their
             Religion
             and
             Liberties
             ,
             we
             shall
             never
             blame
             them
             .
             But
             if
             they
             shall
             conceive
             of
             themselves
             ,
             or
             be
             perswaded
             upon
             reports
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             adhere
             to
             His
             Majesty
             in
             the
             present
             quarrell
             are
             none
             but
             a
             popish
             ,
             prelaticall
             and
             malignant
             party
             ;
             whereas
             it
             is
             evident
             to
             the
             world
             that
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             this
             whole
             Kingdome
             sides
             with
             the
             King
             ,
             otherwise
             their
             assistance
             had
             never
             been
             implored
             ,
             never
             purchased
             at
             so
             high
             a
             rate
             ;
             that
             many
             thousands
             of
             the
             best
             repute
             for
             Religion
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             affection
             to
             their
             Countrey
             ,
             to
             the
             certaine
             damage
             of
             their
             Estates
             ,
             and
             hazard
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             doe
             appear
             in
             this
             cause
             upon
             no
             other
             incentives
             but
             of
             Conscience
             and
             Loyalty
             ;
             it
             is
             but
             a
             groundlesse
             pretence
             in
             the
             
               Scots
            
             to
             talke
             of
             providing
             for
             their
             owne
             pre●ervation
             against
             those
             that
             meane
             them
             no
             harme
             .
             No
             pretended
             experience
             of
             former
             times
             ,
             much
             lesse
             any
             principles
             of
             their
             owne
             Declarations
             ,
             or
             conceived
             jealousies
             o●
             the
             vindictive
             disposition
             of
             the
             
               English
               ,
            
             can
             warrant
             them
             before
             God
             ,
             or
             cleare
             them
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             if
             they
             shall
             take
             advantage
             of
             our
             present
             weaknesse
             ,
             and
             attempt
             a
             conquest
             of
             us
             now
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             possible
             ,
             if
             we
             once
             recover
             of
             these
             distempers
             ,
             and
             be
             united
             amongst
             our selves
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             strong
             enough
             to
             resist
             them
             hereafter
             .
             Nor
             is
             there
             any
             necessity
             that
             the
             condition
             of
             one
             Kirk
             and
             Kingdome
             ,
             either
             in
             Religion
             or
             Peace
             ,
             should
             be
             common
             to
             both
             :
             the
             present
             evidence
             of
             their
             quiet
             and
             our
             unrest
             proves
             it
             otherwise
             .
             And
             if
             we
             should
             ever
             be
             restored
             to
             our
             right
             wits
             and
             former
             quiet
             ,
             whether
             they
             consider
             the
             peaceable
             disposition
             of
             His
             Majesty
             ,
             His
             Princely
             Clemency
             towards
             all
             ,
             and
             tender
             affection
             He
             has
             ever
             
             borne
             to
             His
             Native
             Countrey
             ;
             or
             the
             Loyall
             disposition
             of
             His
             adherents
             in
             these
             troubles
             ,
             falsly
             called
             ,
             Malignant
             and
             Preiaticall
             ;
             whose
             constant
             practice
             hath
             ever
             confirmed
             their
             Doctrine
             of
             subjection
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             to
             whose
             profession
             and
             interest
             nothing
             is
             more
             repugnant
             then
             a
             Civill
             War
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             may
             loose
             all
             ,
             but
             are
             sure
             to
             gain
             nothing
             ;
             or
             they
             consider
             the
             present
             condition
             of
             this
             whole
             Kingdome
             ,
             harrased
             and
             spoyled
             by
             these
             intestine
             divisions
             ,
             which
             will
             certainly
             produce
             this
             good
             effect
             ,
             that
             if
             once
             we
             see
             an
             end
             of
             these
             Warres
             we
             shall
             better
             know
             to
             value
             Peace
             hereafter
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             easily
             engaged
             againe
             .
             From
             these
             grounds
             of
             common
             reason
             they
             might
             conclude
             more
             solidly
             ,
             more
             charitably
             ,
             that
             what
             ever
             be
             the
             event
             in
             
               England
               ,
            
             if
             they
             doe
             not
             imbroyle
             themselves
             without
             cause
             ,
             they
             may
             for
             ever
             enjoy
             their
             Religion
             and
             Liberties
             ,
             and
             need
             not
             feare
             an
             afterclap
             from
             hence
             .
             And
             let
             them
             remember
             thus
             much
             more
             of
             
               Israels
            
             leading
             into
             captivity
             ,
             that
             they
             never
             revolted
             from
             their
             God
             ,
             till
             they
             first
             revolted
             from
             their
             King
             ;
             Rebellion
             led
             the
             way
             ,
             Idolatry
             followed
             after
             ,
             and
             both
             ended
             in
             Captivity
             .
             God
             preserve
             both
             them
             and
             us
             from
             such
             a
             judgement
             .
             But
             let
             them
             take
             heed
             how
             they
             dally
             with
             edge-tools
             ;
             how
             they
             make
             solemne
             Oaths
             to
             God
             ,
             Protestations
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             promises
             of
             Peace
             and
             Vnion
             to
             their
             neighbours
             ,
             when
             they
             intend
             nothing
             lesse
             :
             How
             they
             begin
             a
             Nationall
             Warre
             against
             us
             ,
             without
             any
             provocation
             from
             us
             ,
             or
             previous
             denunciation
             from
             them
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             late
             Treaty
             ,
             onely
             upon
             conceipt
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             power
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             be
             recovered
             into
             those
             hands
             out
             of
             which
             it
             was
             wrested
             by
             violence
             and
             injustice
             ,
             we
             may
             possibly
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Treaty
             ,
             within
             three
             moneths
             denounce
             War
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             concerning
             the
             
               third
               ,
            
             if
             the
             question
             be
             not
             whether
             they
             should
             presume
             to
             be
             arbitrators
             in
             the
             matters
             now
             debated
             by
             fire
             and
             sword
             ,
             betwixt
             His
             Majesty
             and
             those
             whom
             they
             call
             the
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             which
             is
             truely
             forraigne
             and
             extrinsecal
             to
             that
             Nation
             ,
             they
             having
             no
             relation
             to
             ,
             nor
             dependance
             upon
             the
             two
             Howses
             or
             Kingdome
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             onely
             they
             owe
             subjection
             to
             the
             same
             King
             ;
             why
             then
             ,
             after
             their
             mediation
             hath
             been
             rejected
             (
             as
             they
             suppose
             )
             by
             both
             sides
             ,
             upon
             confidence
             of
             their
             
             owne
             strength
             and
             severall
             successes
             ,
             or
             unwillingnesse
             to
             receive
             conditions
             from
             Strangers
             ,
             should
             they
             think
             it
             their
             duty
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             in
             their
             power
             ,
             to
             presse
             that
             Ecclesiasticall
             Governm●nt
             upon
             us
             by
             force
             of
             Armes
             ,
             which
             his
             Majesty
             hath
             often
             declared
             he
             will
             not
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             Houses
             have
             never
             declared
             that
             they
             will
             accept
             ?
             They
             have
             vowed
             the
             destruction
             of
             all
             those
             that
             adhere
             to
             his
             Majesty
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Malignants
             and
             evill
             Instruments
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             come
             with
             an
             Army
             to
             pay
             this
             Vow
             ,
             call
             they
             this
             
               stopping
               the
               effusion
               of
               Christian
               blood
            
             ?
             To
             hew
             out
             their
             way
             by
             the
             sword
             through
             all
             the
             forces
             raised
             for
             a
             guard
             to
             His
             Person
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             he
             has
             yet
             been
             safe
             ,
             whose
             actions
             have
             been
             as
             full
             of
             Loyalty
             as
             their
             adversaries
             professions
             ,
             is
             this
             
               to
               rescue
               their
               native
               King●
               His
               Crowne
               and
               Posterity
               out
               of
               the
               midst
               of
               dangers
               ?
            
             To
             help
             to
             sacrifice
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             to
             the
             malice
             of
             those
             by
             whom
             they
             are
             declared
             Traitors
             ,
             is
             this
             
               to
               preserve
               his
               people
               from
               ruine
               and
               destruction
            
             ?
             What
             if
             every
             private
             man
             be
             bound
             in
             duty
             to
             interpose
             himselfe
             as
             a
             reconciler
             betwixt
             his
             neighbours
             armed
             to
             their
             mutuall
             destruction
             ?
             Must
             they
             therefore
             help
             with
             armed
             force
             to
             destroy
             the
             one
             party
             at
             variance
             ?
             is
             this
             
               the
               part
               of
               a
               Reconciler
               ?
            
             What
             if
             the
             sonne
             ought
             to
             hazard
             his
             owne
             life
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             his
             father
             at
             variance
             with
             his
             Brother
             ?
             Must
             they
             therefore
             take
             up
             armes
             to
             endanger
             the
             life
             of
             their
             King
             ,
             t●eir
             Civill
             father
             ,
             to
             side
             with
             a
             company
             of
             Schismatiques
             that
             flatter
             them
             with
             the
             name
             of
             
               Brethren
            
             ?
          
           
             III.
             When
             they
             ask
             ,
             
               shall
               a
               Kingdome
               sit
               still
               ,
               and
               suffer
               their
               King
               and
               neighbouring
               Kingdom
               to
               perish
               in
               an
               unnaturall
               Warre
               ?
            
             I
             shall
             answer
             this
             question
             to
             their
             owne
             content
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             fitting
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             .
             But
             let
             me
             in
             courtesie
             ask
             them
             another
             .
             When
             a
             Kingdome
             hath
             taken
             notice
             of
             a
             difference
             debated
             by
             fire
             and
             sword
             betwixt
             their
             owne
             King
             and
             some
             of
             his
             Subjects
             of
             a
             neighbouring
             Kingdome
             ;
             when
             they
             have
             solemnely
             vowed
             
               not
               to
               give
               themselves
               up
               to
               a
               detestable
               indifferency
               and
               neutrality
               in
               that
               cause
            
             ;
             when
             they
             have
             observed
             that
             the
             maine
             poynt
             in
             controversie
             is
             because
             the
             King
             will
             not
             consent
             to
             alteration
             of
             some
             Lawes
             already
             established
             ;
             which
             he
             holds
             himselfe
             bound
             in
             conscience
             
             to
             preserve
             ;
             after
             the
             whole
             Clergy
             in
             their
             
               c
            
             Nationall
             Assembly
             have
             promised
             
               to
               keep
               the
               people
               under
               their
               charge
               in
               obedience
               to
               his
               Maiesty
               and
               his
               Lawes
               ,
               confessing
               it
               a
               duty
               well
               beseeming
               the
               Preachers
               of
               the
               Gospell
            
             ;
             after
             their
             whole
             
               d
            
             Kingdome
             has
             sworne
             ,
             
               with
               their
               meanes
               and
               lives
               to
               stand
               to
               the
               defence
               of
               their
               dread
               Soveraigne
               ,
               his
               Person
               and
               Authority
               ,
               in
               every
               cause
               which
               may
               concer●e
               his
               Maiesties
               Honour
               ,
               with
               their
               friends
               and
               followers
               ,
               in
               quiet
               manner
               or
               in
               armes
               ,
               as
               they
               shall
               be
               required
               by
               his
               Maiesty
            
             ;
             after
             they
             have
             acknowledged
             in
             their
             Nationall
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             
               the
               quietnesse
               and
               stability
               of
               their
               Religion
               and
               Kirke
               ,
               depends
               upon
               the
               safety
               of
               the
               Kings
               Maiesty
            
             ;
             and
             have
             therefore
             universally
             protested
             and
             promised
             under
             a
             solemne
             Oath
             and
             hand-writ
             ,
             upon
             fearfull
             paines
             and
             execrations
             ,
             
               e
            
             
               to
               defend
               his
               Person
               and
               Authority
               with
               their
               goods
               ,
               bodies
               ,
               and
               lives
               ,
               against
               all
               Enemies
               within
               the
               Realme
               ,
               or
               without
               ,
               as
               they
               desire
               God
               to
               be
               a
               mercifull
               Defender
               to
               them
               in
               the
               day
               of
               their
               death
               ,
               and
               comming
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ;
             after
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             Gentry
             ,
             Burroughs
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             Commons
             of
             that
             Kingdome
             have
             confessed
             themselves
             ,
             
               f
            
             
               bound
               by
               all
               the
               ties
               of
               Nature
               ,
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               Gratitude
               ,
               so
               fully
               satisfied
               and
               perswaded
               of
               the
               Royall
               zeale
               ,
               and
               constant
               resolution
               of
               his
               Maiesty
               ,
               to
               preserve
               the
               Lawes
               and
               Liberties
               of
               his
               Kingdomes
               ,
               that
               it
               were
               the
               height
               of
               disloyalty
               and
               ingratitude
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               harbour
               any
               scruple
               or
               thought
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               having
               so
               many
               reall
               and
               recent
               evidences
               of
               his
               Royall
               goodnesse
               ,
               iustice
               ,
               and
               wisdome
               ,
               in
               setling
               and
               establishing
               the
               true
               Religion
               ,
               the
               Lawes
               and
               Liberties
               of
               that
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               to
               the
               full
               satisfaction
               of
               all
               his
               good
               Subiects
            
             ;
             after
             all
             these
             vowes
             ,
             promises
             ,
             and
             protestations
             ,
             how
             can
             they
             be
             so
             strangely
             given
             up
             to
             folly
             and
             wickednesse
             ,
             as
             to
             thinke
             it
             
               their
               duty
               ,
               it
               being
               in
               their
               power
               ,
            
             to
             come
             with
             armed
             Force
             to
             end
             our
             quarrels
             ,
             by
             taking
             part
             with
             them
             to
             whom
             they
             owe
             no
             
               duty
               ,
            
             and
             fighting
             against
             that
             part
             which
             is
             owned
             by
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             stand
             bound
             
               by
               all
               the
               ties
               of
               Nature
               ,
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               Gratitude
               ,
            
             who
             has
             left
             nothing
             undone
             that
             might
             give
             them
             content
             ?
             Certainly
             if
             they
             shall
             so
             farre
             forget
             or
             cast
             behinde
             their
             backes
             all
             these
             solemne
             vowes
             and
             professions
             ,
             they
             will
             one
             day
             rise
             up
             
             in
             judgement
             against
             them
             .
             And
             if
             they
             shall
             hearken
             to
             the
             call
             of
             the
             Enemies
             of
             our
             Peace
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             assist
             them
             in
             this
             unnaturall
             Warre
             ,
             as
             they
             threaten
             to
             do
             ,
             though
             in
             the
             time
             of
             animosity
             and
             appetite
             of
             revenge
             ,
             such
             Invasion
             may
             be
             well
             taken
             by
             those
             who
             invite
             them
             to
             helpe
             to
             destroy
             their
             Brethren
             :
             yet
             afterwards
             ,
             when
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             minde
             ,
             no
             more
             bloodrun
             with
             passion
             ,
             do
             discerne
             things
             aright
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             a
             griefe
             and
             offence
             to
             all
             true
             
               English
            
             hearts
             ,
             to
             see
             how
             they
             have
             sold
             themselves
             slaves
             to
             a
             viler
             Nation
             ;
             and
             they
             may
             be
             more
             united
             to
             cast
             them
             out
             ,
             who
             were
             so
             ready
             ,
             upon
             the
             advantage
             of
             their
             Divisions
             ,
             to
             thrust
             themselves
             in
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             in
             the
             mean
             while
             put
             them
             in
             minde
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             a
             time
             when
             they
             had
             ,
             if
             not
             a
             juster
             Cause
             ,
             a
             better
             colour
             for
             Invasion
             of
             
               England
            
             ;
             yet
             then
             they
             so
             farre
             disclaimed
             all
             intentions
             of
             it
             as
             to
             call
             the
             bare
             mention
             of
             it
             ,
             
               g
            
             
               The
               despitefull
               and
               devilish
               calumny
               of
               the
               disnatured
               Enemies
               of
               their
               Kirke
               and
               Kingdome
               .
            
             I
             am
             commanded
             to
             forget
             what
             they
             did
             then
             ,
             but
             if
             they
             shall
             now
             verifie
             those
             calumnies
             ,
             and
             falsifie
             all
             their
             solemne
             Oaths
             ,
             though
             the
             King
             and
             this
             Kingdome
             should
             not
             be
             able
             to
             call
             them
             to
             account
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             God
             in
             Heaven
             that
             sees
             all
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             will
             judge
             all
             their
             actions
             .
             And
             they
             cannot
             be
             ignorant
             that
             all
             the
             colours
             which
             they
             use
             in
             excuse
             or
             defence
             of
             their
             intended
             expedition
             ,
             may
             with
             equall
             ,
             nay
             better
             ,
             reason
             be
             alleadged
             by
             any
             other
             Nation
             ,
             that
             have
             a
             minde
             to
             oppresse
             and
             subdue
             upon
             pretence
             of
             assisting
             us
             ,
             of
             providing
             for
             their
             own
             safety
             ,
             or
             comming
             to
             compose
             our
             Differences
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
             From
             these
             Premises
             the
             Covenant
             is
             concluded
             unlawfull
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Forme
             .
          
           
             HAving
             thus
             deduced
             at
             large
             the
             severall
             Illegalities
             of
             this
             
               Holy
               League
               ,
            
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             
               Efficient
            
             and
             
               Finall
            
             Causes
             ,
             but
             especially
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             
               matter
               ,
            
             it
             naturally
             followes
             that
             we
             conclude
             it
             in
             the
             last
             place
             to
             be
             likewise
             unlawfull
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             
               Forme
               .
            
             For
             whereas
             the
             nature
             of
             an
             
               Oath
               League
               ,
               Covenant
               ,
            
             or
             
               Vow
               ,
            
             requires
             that
             it
             be
             holy
             ,
             just
             and
             good
             ,
             
               This
               thing
            
             being
             a
             Confederacy
             of
             
               Subjects
               ,
            
             against
             the
             will
             of
             their
             Sovereigne
             ,
             pretending
             many
             good
             ,
             but
             intending
             a
             bad
             
               End
               ,
            
             swearing
             many
             things
             in
             themselves
             unjust
             and
             contrary
             to
             all
             Law
             ,
             Divine
             and
             Humane
             ,
             the
             Covenanteers
             by
             labouring
             to
             induce
             the
             
               Forme
            
             of
             a
             solemne
             
               Oath
               ,
            
             a
             sacred
             
               Covenant
               ,
            
             a
             religious
             
               Vow
               ,
            
             upon
             a
             matter
             so
             indisposed
             and
             incapable
             of
             such
             a
             
               Forme
               ,
            
             do
             profane
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             give
             that
             which
             is
             holy
             unto
             Dogges
             .
          
           
             Any
             simple
             
               Promise
               ,
            
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             
               Forme
            
             or
             nature
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             apt
             to
             create
             an
             obligation
             of
             civill
             honesty
             ,
             trust
             ,
             and
             
               fidelity
            
             :
             if
             it
             be
             mutuall
             by
             way
             of
             Contract
             ,
             as
             a
             
               League
            
             and
             
               Covenant
               ,
            
             it
             induceth
             a
             further
             tie
             of
             
               justice
               :
            
             if
             a
             
               Vow
            
             be
             joyned
             to
             it
             ,
             this
             superaddes
             a
             band
             of
             
               Religion
               :
            
             if
             all
             these
             be
             confirmed
             by
             a
             solemne
             
               Oath
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               the
               Searcher
               of
               all
               hearts
               ,
               with
               a
               true
               intention
               to
               performe
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               answer
               at
               the
               great
               day
               ,
               when
               the
               secrets
               of
               all
               hearts
               shall
               be
               disclosed
               ,
            
             it
             is
             not
             capable
             of
             any
             further
             addition
             ;
             this
             is
             truly
             
               a
            
             confessed
             to
             be
             
               the
               strongest
               obligation
               that
               any
               Christian
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               solemne
               publique
               Faith
               that
               any
               State
               as
               a
               Parliament
               can
               give
               .
            
          
           
             In
             an
             
               Assertory
               Oath
            
             we
             make
             God
             our
             Witnesse
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             speake
             not
             Truth
             ,
             we
             make
             Him
             a
             Lyar
             .
             In
             a
             
               Promissory
            
             we
             
             make
             God
             our
             Surety
             ;
             and
             should
             we
             faile
             in
             performance
             ,
             we
             cast
             an
             imputation
             of
             perfidiousnesse
             upon
             Him
             ,
             as
             if
             He
             were
             not
             faithfull
             in
             his
             promises
             .
             In
             a
             
               Vow
            
             we
             make
             God
             our
             Creditour
             ,
             we
             plight
             our
             Faith
             to
             Him
             ,
             and
             when
             that
             is
             confirmed
             by
             an
             
               Oath
            
             He
             is
             both
             our
             Witnesse
             and
             Sponsor
             too
             .
             So
             as
             to
             sport
             ,
             and
             play
             at
             fast
             and
             loose
             with
             these
             many
             religious
             obligations
             were
             little
             lesse
             than
             to
             deny
             Him
             .
             He
             that
             makes
             no
             conscience
             of
             an
             Oath
             ,
             though
             he
             do
             not
             speculatively
             believe
             God
             a
             Lyar
             ,
             or
             a
             promise
             breaker
             ,
             yet
             practically
             he
             deales
             with
             Him
             as
             if
             He
             were
             no
             better
             .
          
           
             The
             more
             sacred
             this
             Band
             is
             in
             it selfe
             the
             more
             religious
             caution
             ought
             every
             man
             to
             use
             before
             he
             enter
             into
             it
             ,
             even
             then
             when
             it
             is
             conversant
             about
             a
             lawfull
             
               object
               .
            
             But
             if
             any
             shall
             dare
             to
             prostitute
             this
             holy
             Ordinance
             to
             profane
             Ends
             ,
             and
             stampe
             their
             unjust
             actions
             with
             the
             impression
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             such
             a
             crying
             sin
             against
             God
             ,
             that
             I
             dare
             not
             promise
             them
             any
             remission
             .
             I
             have
             heard
             of
             some
             whom
             I
             knew
             ,
             and
             therefore
             will
             not
             name
             ,
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             who
             after
             they
             were
             induced
             by
             perswasions
             ,
             or
             feares
             ,
             or
             other
             worldly
             considerations
             to
             take
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             their
             conscience
             was
             so
             thunder-strucke
             with
             the
             horrour
             of
             their
             sin
             ,
             that
             their
             own
             blood
             spilt
             by
             their
             own
             hands
             was
             not
             sufficient
             to
             wash
             away
             their
             guilt
             ;
             and
             I
             cannot
             tell
             whether
             they
             found
             any
             place
             for
             repentan●e
             though
             they
             sought
             it
             with
             more
             than
             teares
             .
             If
             their
             case
             be
             so
             desperate
             who
             are
             enforced
             to
             take
             it
             ,
             what
             shall
             we
             thinke
             of
             those
             that
             enforce
             it
             ?
             Let
             them
             sequester
             our
             Estates
             ,
             we
             care
             not
             ;
             God
             will
             either
             provide
             us
             more
             ,
             or
             give
             us
             grace
             to
             be
             content
             with
             lesse
             ;
             if
             they
             take
             away
             our
             meat
             ,
             he
             will
             take
             away
             our
             hunger
             .
             Let
             them
             imprison
             our
             persons
             ,
             we
             thanke
             them
             ,
             so
             they
             leave
             our
             conscience
             free
             .
             But
             O
             ,
             let
             them
             not
             by
             threatning
             death
             to
             the
             body
             ,
             if
             we
             refuse
             their
             Covenant
             ,
             destroy
             our
             soules
             by
             taking
             of
             it
             .
             Let
             them
             remember
             and
             abhorre
             the
             example
             of
             that
             wicked
             miscreant
             who
             having
             his
             Enemy
             prostrate
             at
             his
             feet
             ,
             promised
             him
             life
             if
             he
             would
             deny
             his
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             had
             done
             so
             immediately
             slew
             him
             ,
             making
             his
             proud
             blasphemous
             boast
             that
             he
             had
             murthered
             both
             body
             and
             soule
             at
             one
             blow
             .
          
           
           
             God
             in
             mercy
             open
             their
             eyes
             that
             they
             may
             see
             the
             errour
             o●
             their
             wayes
             ;
             then
             they
             will
             confesse
             ,
             what
             is
             certainly
             true
             ,
             that
             this
             their
             new
             Covenant
             being
             taken
             without
             Authority
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             their
             former
             lawfull
             Oathes
             of
             Supremacy
             and
             Allegeance
             ,
             was
             void
             from
             the
             beginning
             ;
             and
             does
             not
             binde
             them
             to
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             what
             I
             heartily
             wish
             they
             may
             finde
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             
               Repentance
               .
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A67901e-6160
           
             a
             
               vide
            
             ;
             Exact
             Collection
             of
             all
             Remonstrances
             ,
             Declarations
             ,
             
               &c.
            
             between
             the
             Kings
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             the
             Parliament
             .
             pag.
             61.
             102-127
             .
             164.1●●
             .
             252.
             
             &
             381.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Declarat
               .
               of
               May
               .
               19
               1642.
               
            
             
               
                 E
                 C.
                 p.
              
               213.
               
                 vid.
                 &
                 p.
              
               16.
               
               
                 &
              
               ●86
               .
            
          
           
             c
             Ex
             Coll.
             
               p.
            
             255.
             
          
           
             d
             M.
             
               Nye
            
             in
             his
             Exhort
             .
             Co●
             .
             with
             a
             Narrative
             .
             p.
             21.
             
          
           
             a
             Covenant
             with
             Narrative
             .
             p.
             28.
             
          
           
             b
             M.
             
               Wards
            
             Analysis
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             c
             Edenb.
             Ian.
             4.
             1642.
             
          
           
             d
             S.
             
               Andr.
            
             May
             .
             3.1642
             .
             E.C.
             p.
             598
             ,
             599
             ,
             
               &
            
             600
             ,
             602.
             
          
           
             e
             Order
             of
             the
             Commons
             .
             
               Sept.
            
             25.
             1644.
             
          
           
             f
             Octob.
             22.
             1642.
             E.C.
             p.
             663.
             
          
           
             g
             Matth.
             10
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             h
             Matth.
             16
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             i
             &
             7.
             27.
             
          
           
             k
             Act.
             5.29
             .
          
           
             l
             Covenant
             with
             a
             Narrative
             .
             p.
             28.
             
          
           
             m
             Ministers
             Answer
             to
             the
             4.
             Dem.
             of
             the
             Doct.
             of
             Aberden
             .
          
           
             n
             
               Ibid.
            
             Answ.
             to
             the
             first
             Demand
             .
             
               &
            
             Answer
             to
             the
             first
             Reply
             .
          
           
             o
             Ordinance
             of
             the
             Committee
             of
             Estates
             ,
             
               Nov.
            
             6.
             1643.
             
          
           
             p
             2
             Parl
             of
             K.
             Charles
             .
             Act.
             29.
             
          
           
             q
             Covenant
             with
             Narra
             .
             pag.
             28.
             
          
           
             r
             
               vid
            
             Gen.
             17.7
             .
             Deut.
             29.12
             .
             Iosh.
             24.
             23
             ,
             25.
             2.
             Chron.
             15.
             8
             ,
             12.
             
             &
             23.
             16.
             
             &
             29.
             10.
             
             &
             34.31,32
             .
             Nehem.
             5.14
             .
             &
             10.
             1
             ,
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             s
             1530.
             
             &
             1535.
             
             Sleidan
             .
             Com.
             lib.
             7.
             &
             l
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             1552.
             
          
           
             t
             Strad
             .
             hist.
             lib.
             5.
             
             Me●erran
             .
             lib.
             2.
             pag.
             44.
             
          
           
             u
             Idem
             .
             lib.
             6.
             pag.
             177.
             lib.
             7.
             p.
             194.
             lib.
             4.
             p.
             95.
             lib.
             8.
             p.
             217.
             227
             ,
             228.
             lib.
             9.
             p.
             239.
             248.
             
          
           
             *
             Covenant
             with
             a
             Nar.
             p.
             12.
             
             &
             19.
             
          
           
             x
             View
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             p.
             15.
             
          
           
             y
             M.
             
               Ward
               .
            
          
           
             z
             
               Thuanus
               D'
               Aubigue
               Davila
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             a
             Numb.
             30.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Ex.
               Coll.
               p.
            
             859,860
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Ib.
               p.
            
             908
             ,
             910.
             
          
           
             d
             
               E.
               C.
               p.
            
             628
             ,
             
               &
            
             823.
             
          
           
             e
             
               E.C.p.
            
             270
             ,
             715.
             
          
           
             a
             Harmon
             ,
             Confess
             .
          
           
             b
             Counter-march
             to
             M.
             
               Iames
            
             his
             Retreat
             .
             1607.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Ibid.
               &
            
             Protestation
             Protested
             .
             pag.
             14.
             
          
           
             d
             Considerations
             to
             diswade
             men
             from
             further
             gathering
             of
             Churches
             .
             
               Decem.
            
             23●
             1643.
             
          
           
             e
             vid.
             27.
             ●en
             .
             8.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             f
             Feb.
             1●
             .
             1642
             E.C.
             p.
             917.
             
          
           
             g
             K.
             
               Iames
            
             his
             Proclamation
             for
             Uniformity
             .
             1.
             
             
               Iacobi
               .
            
             March
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             Orders
             of
             Commons
             Sep.
             25.1643
             .
          
           
             b
             Consid.
             of
             the
             Assembly
             .
             
               Dec.
            
             3.
             1643.
             
          
           
             c
             Covenant
             with
             Nar.
             
               p.
            
             17.
             
          
           
             d
             S.
             
               Andr.
               Aug.
            
             3.
             164●
             .
             
               E.
               C.
               p.
            
             598.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Edenb.
               Aug.
            
             18
             1642.
             
               E.
               C.
               p.
            
             599.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Ex.
               Coll.
               p.
            
             602
             ,
             603.
             
          
           
             g
             Analysis
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             h
             Ex
             :
             Coll●p
             .
             636.
             
          
           
             i
             Vid.
             1.
             Hen.
             4.
             
               cap.
            
             14.
             
             
               &
            
             4.
             Hen.
             4.
             
               c.
            
             23.
             
          
           
             k
             14.
             Ed.
             3.
             
               c.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             l
             24.
             
             Hen.
             8.
             
             
               ●
               .
            
             12.
             1.
             Eliz.
             
               c.
            
             1.
             24.
             
             Hen.
             8.
             
               c.
            
             19.
             
          
           
             m
             Covenant
             with
             Nar.
             
               p.
            
             32.
             
          
           
             a
             Con●
             .
             Scot
             .
             Artic.
             20.
             
          
           
             b
             First
             argument
             against
             the
             Canons
             ,
             
               p.
            
             17.
             
          
           
             c
             Second
             Speech
             ,
             
               p.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             d
             
               E.C.P.
            
             655.
             
          
           
             e
             Ib.
             
               p.
            
             114.
             158.164
             .
             272.716
             .
          
           
             f
             1642.
             
               E.C.P.
            
             35.
             
          
           
             g
             Ib.
             
               p.
            
             724.
             
          
           
             h
             Ib
             
               p.
            
             278.
             
          
           
             i
             Ib.
             
               p.
            
             580.
             
          
           
             k
             Ib.
             
               p.
            
             81,94
             .
             684.
             
          
           
             l
             Ib.
             
               p.
            
             565
             ,
             566.
             
          
           
             m
             Ib.
             
               p.
            
             156.
             
          
           
             n
             E.C.P.
             628.
             823.
             
          
           
             o
             Ib.
             
               p.
            
             493.
             
          
           
             p
             Ib.
             
               p.
            
             100.
             
          
           
             q
             Ib.
             
               p.
            
             338.
             
          
           
             r
             For
             taking
             away
             the
             high
             Commssion
             .
          
           
             s
             Ex
             :
             Co●l
             :
             
               p.
            
             260.
             
             
               &
            
             57●
             ,
             
               &
            
             509.
             
          
           
             t
             
               Ib.
            
             576.
             
          
           
             u
             Considerations
             ,
             
               &c.
               Decem.
            
             23●
             1643.
             
          
           
             a
             
               E.C.
               p.
            
             93.
             
          
           
             b
             2.
             
             Parliament
             of
             King
             Charles
             .
             Act.
             27.
             
          
           
             c
             E.
             C.
             pag.
             148.
             
          
           
             d
             &
             143.
             
          
           
             e
             M.
             
               Prina●
            
             Soveraigne
             power
             of
             Parliam
             .
             part
             .
             4●
             
          
           
             f
             2.
             
             Parliament
             of
             King
             Charles
             .
             Act.
             38.
             
          
           
             g
             
               vid.
            
             4.
             
             
               Iacobi
               .
               cap.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Covenant
               with
               Nar.
               p.
               17.
               
            
             
               
                 E.C.
                 p.
              
               228.
               603.
               604.
               637.
               624.
               826.
               915.
               
            
          
           
             b
             Lysimachus
             Nicanor
             .
          
           
             c
             Discourse
             of
             Epis.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             
               c.
            
             10.
             
               p.
            
             54.
             
               &
               dei●ceps
               .
            
          
           
             d
             Ib.
             
               p.
            
             59.
             
          
           
             e
             Ib.
             
               p.
            
             61.
             
          
           
             f
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             g
             Ib.
             
               p.
            
             62.
             
          
           
             h
             Ib.
             
               p.
            
             60.
             
          
           
             i
             
               
                 Id.
                 Sect.
              
               2.
               
                 cap.
              
               7.
               
                 p.
              
               119.
               
            
             
               Protest●tion
               protest●d
               .
               pag.
               2.
               
            
             
               Countermarch
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             k
             View
             of
             the
             Cov.
             p.
             35.
             
          
           
             l
             Covenant
             with
             a
             Narrative
             .
          
           
             m
             M.
             
               Nye
            
             in
             his
             Speech
             .
             pag.
             13.
             
          
           
             n
             1.
             
             
               Ed●
            
             3.
             
               cap.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             o
             
               E●
               C.
               p.
            
             88.
             389.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Sleidan
               .
               Gerard
               .
               Camerar.
               O●iander
               .
            
          
           
             q
             Rom.
             10.2
             .
          
           
             r
             
               Discours
               .
               Sect.
            
             1.
             
               c.
            
             9.
             
               p.
            
             51.
             
          
           
             s
             
               Ib.
               p.
            
             52.53
             .
          
           
             t
             1.
             
               Eliz.
               c.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             u
             1.
             Cor.
             11.
             18,19
             .
          
           
             *
             
               De
               Haeres
               .
               lib.
            
             4.
             
               c.
            
             62.
             
          
           
             x
             E.C.
             pag.
             859.
             860.
             
          
           
             y
             E.C.
             p.
             278●
             
          
           
             z
             Ex.
             Coll.
             p.
             19.
             
             &
             59.
             
          
           
             a
             Ib.
             p.
             112●
             
          
           
             b
             Ib.
             p.
             723.
             
          
           
             c
             E.C.
             p.
             10●
             .
          
           
             d
             
               E.C.
               p.
            
             156.
             
          
           
             e
             
               E.C.
               p.
            
             580.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Ib.
               p.
            
             745.
             
          
           
             g
             M.
             
               Mocket
               .
            
             View
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             pag.
             36.
             
          
           
             See
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             a
             Solid
             learned
             Discourse
             ,
             
               Of
               Resisting
               the
               lawfull
               Magistrate
               upon
               colour
               of
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             a
             Ioh.
             18.36
             .
          
           
             b
             2.
             Cor.
             10.4
             .
          
           
             c
             Matt.
             5.44
             .
          
           
             d
             Gal.
             1.14
             .
          
           
             e
             Philip
             .
             3.6
             .
          
           
             f
             Act.
             9.2
             .
          
           
             g
             Ioh.
             16.2
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Ib.
               vers
            
             3
             
          
           
             i
             Mat.
             13.30
             .
          
           
             k
             Covenant
             with
             a
             Narrative
             .
             p.
             24.
             
          
           
             l
             2.
             Tim.
             2.25
             .
          
           
             m
             
               E.C.
               p.
            
             725.
             
          
           
             n
             
               &
            
             728.
             
          
           
             o
             Rom.
             8.
             17.
             2.
             Tim.
             2.
             12.
             1.
             Pet.
             3.14
             .
             
               &
            
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             p
             2.
             Cor.
             1.24
             .
          
           
             q
             Iohn
             6.
             67.
             
          
           
             r
             Luke
             9.
             54.
             
          
           
             s
             Mat.
             26.
             52.
             
          
           
             t
             Acts
             5.41
             .
          
           
             u
             Phil.
             1
             .
             29●
             
          
           
             *
             
               
                 Arnob
                 Lact.
                 
                 Cypr.
                 contra
                 Demetr.
              
            
             
               
                 Tert.
                 in
                 Apol.
                 &
                 ad
                 Scap.
                 
                 Iust.
                 in
                 Tryph.
                 
                 Aug.
                 in
                 Psa.
              
               144.
               
            
             
               
                 Ambros.
                 in
                 Luc.
              
               22.38
               .
            
             
               
                 Atha●
                 .
                 Ep.
                 ad
                 solit.
                 .
                 vitam
                 agente●
                 .
              
            
          
           
             x
             
               Confessio
               Aug.
               Art.
            
             16.
             
             
               Gall
               .
               Art.
            
             40.
             
             
               Helv.
               Art.
            
             26.
             
             
               Scot.
               Art.
            
             24.
             
             
               Angl.
               Art.
            
             37.
             
          
           
             y
             
               Girolam
               .
               Pollini
            
             l'
             
               Hist.
               Eccl.
            
             l.
             3.
             
             
               ●
               .
            
             18.
             
          
           
             y
             
               Miterran●
               Hist.
               lib.
            
             4.
             
               p.
            
             103●
             
          
           
             a
             
               Disc.
               Sect.
            
             2●c
             .
             
             6.
             
               p.
            
             94.
             
          
           
             
               Cap
               ●
               .
            
          
           
             b
             Concerning
             the
             Canons
             .
             pag.
             17.
             
          
           
             c
             Proclamation
             .
             10.
             
             
               Iacobi
               .
            
          
           
             d
             Lord
             
               Brook
               .
            
             Sect.
             2.
             c.
             6.
             p.
             87.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Serinus
               apud
               S●ob
               .
               Serm.
            
             42.
             
          
           
             f
             1.
             
             Remonstranc●
             .
             E.C.
             p.
             19.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Ibid.
               
            
          
           
             h
             
               E.C.
               p.
            
             604.
             
          
           
             i
             
               E.C.
               p.
            
             598.
             
          
           
             k
             Ib.
             60●
             .
          
           
             l
             
               Vid.
            
             Lawne
             ,
             Schisme
             of
             the
             Brownists
             ,
             
               p
            
             78.
             
          
           
             m
             2
             Chron.
             13.9
             ,
             10.
             1
             
             Kings
             12.31
             .
          
           
             n
             
               p.
            
             8.
             
             
               &
            
             9●
             
          
           
             y
             Math.
             20.15
             .
          
           
             Acts
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             p
             Sir
             
               Henry
               Spelman
               ,
               De
               non
               tem
               :
               eccles.
            
             M.
             
               Sempill
            
             Sacriledge
             Sacredly
             handled
             .
             M
             
               Vdals
            
             Coale
             from
             the
             ●lter
             .
             D.
             
               Gardiners
            
             scourge
             of
             Sacriledge
             .
             
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             q
             Feb.
             1642
             ,
             
               E.C.
               p.
            
             918.
             
          
           
             r
             Rom.
             2.22
             .
          
           
             s
             Assembly
             at
             S.
             
               Andrewes
               .
            
             1582.
             
          
           
             t
             Sir
             
               Fran
               Bac●ns●
            
             Consid●
             
          
           
             u
             
               
                 H.
                 Huntington
                 .
              
               lib.
               6.
               
            
             
               
                 ●
                 .
                 Higden
                 .
              
               lib.
               1.
               
               ●
               .
               ult.
            
          
           
             *
             
               Pererius
            
             in
             Genesin
             .
             15.
             16.
             
          
           
             x
             1.
             
             T●m
             .
             3.2
             .
             Titus
             1.8
             .
          
           
             y
             
               Aug.
            
             3.
             1571.
             
          
           
             z
             1569.
             
               ca.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Cap.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Edenb.
            
             1591.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Ibib.
            
             1595.
             
          
           
             *
             To
             this
             purpose
             see
             the
             Oath
             of
             the
             Princes
             of
             
               Israel
            
             to
             the
             
               Gibeonites
               ,
               Iosh.
            
             11.15
             .
             though
             not
             approved
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             
               vers.
            
             18.
             yet
             was
             the
             breach
             of
             it
             severely
             punished
             by
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             2
             
               Sam.
            
             21.
             
          
           
             d
             
               E.C.
               p.
            
             23.
             
          
           
             e
             291.355
             .
          
           
             f
             
               April
               18●
               1642.
               
            
             
               
                 E.C.
                 p.
              
               141●
            
          
           
             g
             Disc.
             Sect.
             1.
             c.
             9.
             p.
             49.
             
          
           
             h
             1
             Kings
             11.5
             .
             2
             Chron.
             25.14
             .
             
               &
            
             33.
             3
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             i
             Deut.
             17.2
             .
          
           
             a
             Covenant
             with
             Narrative
             .
             p.
             32.
             
          
           
             b
             
               E.
               C.
               p.
            
             21.
             
          
           
             c
             
               E.C.
               p.
            
             36.
             
          
           
             d
             
               E.C.
               p.
            
             80.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Ib.
               p.
            
             67.68
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Magna
               Charta
               ,
               cap.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             g
             1.
             
             Remonstrance
             of
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             .
          
           
             h
             
               E.C.
               p.
            
             121.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Ib.
               p.
            
             638.
             
          
           
             k
             
               E.C.
            
             
               p.
            
             858.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Ib.
               p.
            
             846.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Ib.
               p.
            
             700.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Ib.
               p.
            
             464.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Major
               .
               Lesle
               .
               Hall
               .
               Harding
               .
               Sabellicus
               .
            
          
           
             a
             Disc.
             Sect.
             1.
             c.
             8.
             p.
             42.
             
          
           
             b
             9.
             
             
               Hen.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             c.
             14.
             
             
               Hen.
            
             3.
             21.
             
             
               Hen.
            
             3.
             3.
             
               Ed
            
             1.
             6.
             
               Ed.
            
             1.
             
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             d
             
               E.C.
               p.
            
             709
             ,
             710●715,727
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Ib.
               p.
            
             706.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Ib.
               p.
            
             93.
             
             
               &
            
             121.
             
          
           
             g
             33.
             
               H.
            
             8.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             h
             31.
             
               H.
            
             8.
             
               c.
            
             8.
             
             
               &
            
             34.
             
               H.
            
             8.
             
               c.
            
             23.
             
          
           
             i
             
               E.C.
               p.
            
             305
             ,
             449,483
             .
          
           
             k
             1
             
               Ed.
            
             6.
             
               c.
            
             1●
             .
          
           
             l
             28.
             
               Ed.
            
             1.
             
               c.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             m
             
               E.C.
               p.
            
             194.
             898,931
             .
          
           
             n
             27.
             
             
               H
            
             8.
             
               c.
            
             24.
             
          
           
             o
             
               E.C.
               p.
            
             909.
             
          
           
             p
             27.
             
               H.
            
             8.
             
               c.
            
             24.
             
          
           
             q
             
               E.C.
               p.
            
             270
             ,
             715,901
             .
          
           
             r
             Observations
             upon
             M.
             
               Eliots
            
             letter
             ,
             
               E.C.
               p.
            
             486.
             
          
           
             s
             
               E.C.
               p.
            
             727
             ,
             710.
             
          
           
             t
             
               Ib.
               p.
            
             271.
             
          
           
             u
             727.
             
          
           
             *
             1.
             
               Eliz.
               c.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             x
             
               E.
               C
               p.
            
             5.
             
             
               &
            
             73●●●
             
          
           
             y
             See
             the
             Preface
             to
             the
             Act
             for
             a
             Triennial
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             z
             
               E.C.
               p.
            
             701.
             
          
           
             a
             
               E.C.
               p.
            
             10
             ,
             15,17
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Ib.
               p.
            
             876.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Ib.
               p.
            
             203.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Ib
               p.
            
             17.
             
          
           
             e
             4.
             
               Ed.
            
             3.
             
               c.
            
             14.
             
             
               &
            
             36.
             
               Ed.
            
             3.
             
               c.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             f
             
               ●
               .
               R.
            
             2●c
             
               .
            
             4.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Walsing.
               An
               Dom.
            
             1380.
             
          
           
             h
             
               D●er
               f.
            
             376.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Ian.
            
             1642.
             
          
           
             k
             
               E.C.
               p.
            
             657.
             695.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Ib
               p.
            
             100.
             
          
           
             m
             
               E.C.
               p.
            
             887.
             
          
           
             n
             
               E.C.
               p.
            
             654.
             
          
           
             o
             25.
             
               Ed
            
             3.
             
               c.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             p
             1.
             
               Eliz.
               c.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Vide
            
             Covenant
             with
             a
             Narrative
             ,
             and
             The
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Scots
             .
          
           
             b
             7
             
               Hen
            
             7.
             
               c.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Petition
               presented
               to
               his
               Majesty
               .
            
             
               
                 Ian.
              
               1642.
               
            
          
           
             d
             Supplication
             of
             the
             generall
             Assembly
             .
             
               Edenb.
               Aug.
            
             12.
             1639.
             
          
           
             e
             2
             Parliam
             .
             of
             K.
             
               Charles●
            
             Act
             5.
             concerning
             the
             Ratification
             of
             the
             Cove●ant
             .
          
           
             f
             
               E.C.
               p.
            
             257.
             
          
           
             g
             In
             their
             instruction●
             concerning
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             1638.
             
          
           
             a
             Protestation
             of
             the
             Lords
             and
             Common●
             ,
             
               Oct.
            
             22.1643
             .
             
               E.C.
               p.
            
             664.